Dragon Drive

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/693461. Rating: Archive Warning: Category: Fandom: Relationship: Character: Additional Tags:

Mature Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Rape/Non-Con M/M Original Work James/Obane, Roume/Dante

Stats:

Published: 2013-02-21 Completed: 2014-04-19 Chapters: 27/27 Words: 121322

James, Obane, Roume, Dante, Thelrian, Samantha Mpreg, Oviposition, beastiality, Scaley, Romance, Comedy, Angst, Alpha/Beta/Omega Dynamics, Original Character(s), Original Slash, Original Fiction

Dragon Drive by Ezno Summary

It isn’t every day that someone gets to wake up and realize that they’re a dragon, and James knows this when he learned of his lineage. However what should have been a momentously incredible discovery is quickly soured when he realizes that his dragon form is a female! What’s worse is when he finds out that he is among the very last of the female dragons left in the world. He has to fight off hoards of suitors, one of the most persistent of which being the fearsome Obane, leader of the black dragons, in order to maintain his integrity and his virginity! Hilarity and action ensue as hormones and emotions fly in this oddest of odd story.

Notes

For more Dragon Drive fun including story updates, join the Dragon Drive Mailing List! Send an e-mail to: [email protected]

Twenty Days

James panted heavily, once more burying his head into his pillow as another wave crashed over him. He thought to himself about how much he hated his life, how much had changed in just a few short weeks. He thought about all of those adventure stories he had read as a child, about average people like himself being chosen for greatness and going on to have great adventures. How did his story go so wrong so quickly? For what must have been the hundredth time since he arrived in his new ‘home’ he thought back to where it had all started. He needed a distraction as another wave crashed over him and he let out a cry of frustration and pain. How many days had it been? Twenty? Twenty days since he rebelled. Seventeen days since he first got sick. Sixteen days since he burned his bed. Fifteen days since he had learned of his true parentage. Thirteen days since he first transformed. Twelve days since his uncle Roume had come to his rescue. Eleven days since the waves first started… It began with a glass of milk. An unassuming, completely normal glass of milk. Growing up he had been warned by his mother that he was lactose intolerant and she had guarded over him viciously saying that he would get so terribly sick. For a normal human, an act of rebellion was drugs, graffiti or alcohol. No normal mother should have been so worried about her son getting a bad case of gas. Tony had been a good friend of James since they were children. It was the only friend that his mother trusted and one of the only reasons James had waited so long to rebel. However two bored eighteen year old boys were always bound to get into trouble. The time they burned down the toolshed with firecrackers… The time they had set off bottles of dry ice at school… The time they both broke their arms when Tony slipped and accidentally pulled them both off of the roof… Who could have thought that a glass of milk would be the worst possible thing he could have done? But it was. James and his mother had been in a fight earlier that day, one that spurned annoyance in her son. Tony had poured himself a glass of milk, and without even bothering to think about it, James poured himself a glass as well and drank the whole damn thing because fuck their fight and fuck the world. To his surprise, it tasted good. No, it was better than good. It was better than great! There was no better tasting substance on the face of the planet than liquid rebellion in a fucking cup. He poured himself another glass, then he no longer cared and took the carton and drank the whole thing down. He told himself he would regret it later…he just had no idea how much or why. He was on his way to the door to go get more milk (and to replace the carton he had essentially stolen) when Tony stopped him and just told him to see how his stomach settled. It took some convincing, but they agreed to just stay in and watch a movie before going out and gorging on more milk. James settled to lay on the couch while his friend put in a movie. The previews had not even finished before the man was asleep, dead asleep. However it was the strangest sleep he had ever been in. It was so deep and heavy that there were no dreams, he sat in limbo in the most relaxed state of euphoria in his life. Nothing at all was better! Not a damn thing. When he woke up he was back in his own room in his own home. His mother was sitting in his desk chair watching the television, ready and waiting for him when he woke up. He should have been upset, but he found that he was unable to do anything but lay there and let the slowly receding tendrils of perfect relaxation ebb from the very fabric of every bone and muscle in his body. She yelled at him, asked him what he had been thinking and asked what he thought this all meant. James cared little, for as she screamed at him in that way that made her cheeks turn red and her voice turn shrill all he paid attention to was Letterman playing on his TV.

When the grips of euphoria slowly died down while her squawking chittered on he was struck with a sudden sharp pain in his gut. He growled out and curled up in a ball as a second one hit. The relaxation died swiftly and he became aware of his surroundings. His mother informed him that he had been unconscious for three whole days… Three days of his life, gone? The cramps refused to die down and only got worse. A worried look took over his mother’s anger and she forced pain killers down his throat, but none of them worked. Almost a full day went by and much to his chagrin James was begging his mother to go to the hospital. She ran for the phone, however he noticed that she did not dial 911. Whoever was on the other line did not answer and she dialed again, then again and kept going until finally she got through and began to babel. Whoever had been on the other line managed to calm her down and even made her smile faintly before she was given some instruction. She nodded and ran to fetch a box out of her room. James recognized it as a memento box that his father had given her long ago. She opened this up and inside was several fistfuls of very fine jewelry. James demanded to know how anything she had done was helping, and let out another roar of pain as he clawed at his sheets and pillows. She thrust the box into his arms and he just stared at the woman like she was stupid, however after a moment the pain of his cramps began to wane slightly. He looked down into the box and saw the gold, silver and precious gems inside, fishing around to look for anything in particular. It felt good against his fingers…the metals were wonderful, the gems were strong. His mother plucked off her wedding ring from her finger and threw it into the box as James clutched it closer for salvation. He told her he was strangely feeling somewhat better. Finally he found sleep, curled around the box his mother had given him like he were guarding it. His mother had remained on the phone with whomever had been on the other side. He awoke later to a shriek and to warmth. It was delicious warmth too. Like a bed of flames… when in reality he was literally on his bed in flames! He jerked awake and let out a yelp, looking around his room from the bath of fire. His mother stood in the doorway in a panic before fleeing to take the fire extinguisher. To James’ shock, he found that he was not being burned. The fire felt wonderful. Pure energy, natural wonder! The box had been burned away from the jewels he had been protecting, but the gems and most of the metal were still intact. He gathered these up in his arms, clutching them to his chest before he fled from the fire in panic and confusion just as his mother raced in to try and extinguish the flames. Outside of the fire, the world felt freezing. Painfully cold in fact. He trembled softly, teeth chattering. The extinguisher had not gotten all of the fire and his mother was forced to finally dial 911. The rest of his day was spent with insurance forms, making up stories and explaining to the officers why he was naked, as the flames had devoured his clothing. His world was one of panic and excitement. It was not until the next day that he finally had his opportunity to corner his mother alone and demand she explain to him what was going on. She looked to the phone as if worried something were to happen, but when nothing did she finally relented. She began to explain to James piece by piece the tale of her marriage. Why she was still married to a man she had not seen in over seventeen years. His father was a dragon… James was a dragon… Not even a half-dragon, for no such thing could exist. Dragon genes were wildly powerful and mutated away all mortal genes within them. All of his life James had been ‘dormant’ in a human guise because all the natural aspects of dragon behavior had been denied to him. Jewelry instilled a deep sense of territory, sports encouraged dominant competition, and finally for the oddest one, milk was the source of dragon hibernation. His mother went on to explain that James was among the youngest dragon by over two-thousand years. A powerful witch had cast a plague on all of dragon kind that had killed off most of their females and left many of the rest infertile. Most humans were unable to carry dragon children for their genes were mostly incompatible, and for those few who were compatible they could not survive the pregnancy. James asked question after question but many of them his mother was unable to answer. He demanded to speak to his father, but his mother refused. She informed him that if any other dragons found out she had given birth to a dragon’s child she would likely be taken to try and produce more offspring. James’ father had been careful that nobody knew about his son’s lineage. The day devolved into fighting between the two of them. James ached to learn more, to find out what all of his new discoveries truly meant. It was not every day that someone awoke to discover that they were a dragon, to discover that they had always been a dragon and that their mother was hiding it from them! He broke the countertop with his bare fist, making his mother jump. He had honestly not meant to do so, and as he stared at the broken granite surface he began to realize that now that he knew he was a dragon, he had no idea how to control himself. The fire, the gems he still had collected in

his pockets, his strength. It was beginning to sink in and he was feeling fear creep into his gut. His mother professed that James’ uncle, Roume, was safer to contact than his father. The next day they loaded up the car and drove out of their little sun-bathed city of Fresno, California and made their way into the mountains. His mother’s friend had a cabin that she let them borrow from time to time, and James’ mother had called upon it as an emergency. She had also called Roume who had assured her he would come as soon as he was able. Once they had arrived at the cabin James got nervous. They were out in the middle of nowhere, the nearest town was over twenty miles away and they were surrounded by nature. Trees. He asked his mother why she had taken a dragon who had no control into a wooded area, to a log cabin out where firefighters could not reach… She promptly realized her mistake… James would try to be careful, and settled himself into a bed in the cabin. He curled up around his gems, nuzzling into his pillow to find sleep. However with no television, no phone service or really anything to do, he was terribly bored. He made his way out onto the balcony and tried to make sense of his life only to quickly discover that…it was very boring. The next day the cramps were back, and his jewels were not helping. He was irritable and unable to sleep. However the pain was not as bad this time, and in his state he decided that a walk would be good for him. His mother tried to protest but James just asked what out in the forest would be able to hurt him now. Everything was peaceful out in the woods. The world around him was beautiful...but it did not help the cramps that plagued him. The further he got away from the cabin the more he felt amazing and sick at the same time. He found a wide clearing with thick grass that reached his hips and waded out into the middle of the area. The sun felt good on his skin, the grass almost felt like soft fur. It was the last pleasant thing he remembered before crippling pain gripped him. His skin burned like fire, except this time it did not feel pleasant. His bones felt as if they were shattering inside of him and his flesh was splitting off. He tried to let out a scream but all that came out was a haggard whine and collapsed into the grass. He was only distantly aware of the world around him as it felt as if it were getting smaller. When he regained consciousness he found that his muscles no longer worked the same. He felt heavier... His head lifted slowly and he looked down at the ground many feet below. With growing apprehension he turned to look at the rest of himself, a large and sturdy body covered in glittering bronze scales. It was definitely lizard-like in appearance, save for the large appendages that hung on either side of him in the grass. Thick arm like appendages with two sets of spines inside with webbing between it all. Massive wings! With some work he manage to move them, but they felt heavy and lethargic as the rest of his body did. He found that he was unable to stand or do much, he felt weak and useless. There was a scent in the air, sweet and captivating, something he had never smelled before and it was wonderful. It was this that kept him so relaxed and calm... After he gave up on trying moving much he subjected himself to sunbathing. The world still felt wonderful, and while his stomach pains were still there they were not as prominent. He hardly noticed the day slip by into night, then the morning too crept up on him. Off in the distance was a roar that caused James to stir. With sudden energy he did not have before he lifted his head and stood, raising his wings for the first time before he let out a loud, feral cry. He did not know why he would return the cry of something that sounded so terrifying, it had been an instinct reaction. After a moment he let out another cry. The trees creaked and the woods went silent before a WHOOSH of air surged past James and the massive figure of another dragon crashed down into the clearing. This dragon was bronze much like himself, with a muscular build and a squared head with ram horns. Something about his aura was overwhelming and powerful and made James lower his head in the same instinct reaction he had called out with before he slowly crawled closer and let out a soft sound. The dragon growled and stepped forward, then snarled. James felt apprehension but he could not budge until the beast lashed out. Powerful teeth wrapped around the back of his neck where his head met his neck, and a large paw pressed down between his shoulders. James’s chest hit the ground with a thud when his arms gave out and he let out a keening sound of pain. However in reality there was little pain, more pressure and aggression. Another deep growl and James found his mind returning, and his body began to shrink. Slowly he felt himself reverting back to a human shape, sitting in the grass as the last painful vestiges were returning to normal. He sat naked, staring at the dragon towering over him. His instincts felt dulled now and he finally cowered away from the figure. The dragon pulled something off from around his neck and tossed it aside. The shape began to shrink and shift with loud, painful cracking sounds. The scales drew into flesh and some of the appendages folded or bent in terribly awkward ways before James was faced with the figure of a naked man. Tall and tanned, with a squared jaw and thick stubble, wild black hair, the man was built like a house. “James,” the man said urgently, “Don’t worry, I’m Roume. Listen to me, we have to leave now. Right now.” He had reached down and grabbed the satchel that had been around his neck, pulling off a shawl that he threw over himself, then threw a second one at James. He did not wait for James to cover himself up before he was grabbed and pulled away.

The man answered none of James’s questions except to say that he was his father’s brother, and that James had to get away from the area fast. At first James had thought it might be a territory issue, as many of the dragons he had read about in old fairy tales were territorial and aggressive. “No,” Roume had said, “Nothing to do with that.” James received nothing more until they reached the cabin. His mother’s car was already gone, he was told she was forced to leave for her own safety. At this point James really began to protest, struggling against the man’s hold which was like metal. He was walked to a large silver Chevy truck and thrown into the passenger seat and told, “If you know what’s good for you, stay put!” Roume ran around to the driver’s side and they sped off dangerously fast down very windy roads. It was at that point as he tried to stare at the floor to keep from wanting to throw up, that he realized he was sitting rather uncomfortably on a large bony tail and was curled beneath him. It reached down to the floor and had a large bony axe like appendage at the end. He made a sound, a terrified sound, and looked to Roume. “Don’t worry, you’ll have that for a while.” The man explained, “Female dragons need a form of defense both in and out of their full form.” That was the first time James had been called a woman and to his chagrin, it would not be the last.

The Clan Chapter Summary

When everyone thinks you're a woman, everything you say is considered bitching...

It took them over six hours of Roume’s insane driving to get to his home deep in Oregon. A painful six hours, as the large man had displayed little more than tense annoyance, switching between blasting the AC and the blaring radio as if he were trying to keep his mind off of something. During that time James asked a thousand and a half questions as he fought off the cramps ripping through his abdomen, none of which were answered except to turn his radio up so that he could no longer hear his nephew’s ‘bitching.’ James was damn fed up with everything by the time they pulled into a long gravel driveway that was surrounded on all sides by tall trees. It was afternoon and their shadows were long as they crept up to a large mansion nestled in a cleared out section of trees. Everything was green and lush and it smelled so much like nature that James thought he was going to be sick. Roume looked over when he cut the engine and growled, “What’s wrong?” “It smells!” James barked, then paused, “Where are we? What are we doing here? What the fuck is going on!” “Shut up!” He snapped, “I’ll explain it all in a minute, right now you need to – GET DOWN!” Roume reached out and grabbed the back of James’ head and shoved him down into a very painful bend that pulled on his tail, “Stay down, alright? Don’t you move until I clear out the house. It’s for your own safety damnit.” He popped the door open and jumped out swiftly before closing the truck door and running off a ways. James poked his head up and saw Roume run up the driveway towards the massive house. A smaller man had come out and was walking down the path. He was stopped when he saw the man talking, and they conversed shortly before the white-haired man nodded and glanced over to the truck; James ducked swiftly in the hopes that Roume did not see him peeking. When he looked back up they were both gone. James took the opportunity and popped open the door, then jumped out. As soon as his feet hit the gravel walkway he turned and took off. He had no idea where he was. He had no idea where to go. He was still wearing only a shawl, but damn it all he ran with the back side of the shawl flashing his skinny white ass with every ounce of power he had. James made a promise to himself that day. He would never again run naked in cold weather. A growl from the trees had made him jump, and no sooner did a large purple beast jump out into his path. James backpedaled so swiftly that he lost his balance and hit the ground with a skid, sharp gravel rocks digging into his skin as he let out a yell of surprise. Unlike himself or Roume this creature was long and slender, very angular and reminded James of a cobra, a fact that did not help when the beast lashed out and grabbed his shawl with his large teeth, pulling him up and leaving him completely naked. A crash from behind him gave him further shock and the purple dragon flinched back, sending James flying across the gravel once more. Roume was snarling and roaring, forcing the purple dragon back suddenly. James jumped up, prepared to flee again when he was snatched up by a large clawed paw. He struggled and flailed and shrieked and spat his curses until he was literally blue in the face, but Roume ignored them all as he was carried back up the gravel pathway back to the house. When they reached the porch the dragon shifted back into the man who slung James over his shoulder, ignoring ever kick and punch he threw. When he tried to use the axe on the tip of his tail Roume grabbed his tail and squeezed it so hard that James let out a squawk and thrashed hard as pain shot up his spine. They were both naked and Roume walked casually across a large living area with vaulted ceilings. He hardly had time to admire the scenery however as he alternated between thrashing for freedom and from the pain in his tail. They walked into a hallway and as they entered James reached out and grabbed the corner of the wall and hung on tight, causing Roume to stop for a moment and give another squeeze on his tail that caused a yowl of pain before his grip gave out. He was aware that he was dragging pictures off the wall as he was being dragged away and finally a door was opened and he was thrown inside. The door slammed closed and James was aware of a locking noise from the other side. He ran to the door and slammed on it, “HEY!” He screamed, “Let me out! God damnit you can’t keep me locked in here,” he continued to slam on the door for a few minutes before he spun around. The room was very large and open, with two large windows on either side of a four poster bed. The carpet beneath his floor was deep blue and the white washed walls were bare. He noticed little of this however as he ran to the window nearest to him and realized with a pit in his stomach that it was barred. Stubbornly he decided to try opening them anyway, and found them welded shut.

James was left with nothing to do but scour every inch of the room. He found a bathroom, a closet and several stashes of jewelry that he collected on the bed. When he gave up finding an escape route, the frustrated dragon crawled onto the bed, curled up around his gems and just brooded the rest of his time away. Roume returned, dressed, after night had fallen. He slipped into the room quickly with a plate in his hand and a bag on his arm. James jumped up and the two stared each other down for a long minute before Roume stepped forward and offered out the food. James took it, looking wary. “Now that the insanity is over, I can finally answer some questions.” He said, folding his arms over his chest, “But make it fast, I can’t stay here long.” Where would James begin? “Why couldn’t I ask you questions in the car?” he spat as he cut up the handsome steak on his plate, then poked at the diced potatoes. “Because I had to focus on getting us here quickly. It was near impossible to concentrate.” “Why is that?” James asked, glaring through another mouthful. “Because I don’t think you’d appreciate your dear old Uncle trying to jump your bones.” He rumbled, squaring his stance defensively. James dropped his fork with a loud clatter as he sat there stunned, “W-What?! Why the fuck would you want to do that!” “Because your scent is just beggin for it!” he shot, “None of us have scented a female dragon in a long time, get it? And there you were lazing out in the middle of the woods laid out for any male that came by and yelling at them to come find you!” “I'm not a woman!” “Well your dragon form certainly is!” Another bought of stunned silence as James’ mouth hung wide open. “That’s preposterous!” he bellowed, “How can I be a man and a woman? That’s physically impossible!” “Are you honestly telling me that a month ago you thought changing into a dragon at all was physically possible?” “Well, NO! But that has nothing to do with my situation!” Roume reached up and rubbed his temples, “Look, I can’t explain it, I’m not a science kind of person. But your scent will attract every male dragon in a hundred miles or more, and once word gets out, there will be a whole lot more out here looking for you. I’m not here to keep you a prisoner, I’m here to keep you safe because you’re family. We’re going to figure this out, but I need for you to trust me alright?” “You just said you wanted to fuck me!” “I told you I haven't scented a female in over two-thousand years!” “That's what they have dating websites for you creep!” Roume just growled and threw the bag on the floor before he left, slamming and locking the door behind him. “Just stay in there. I’ll be back to bring you food in the morning.”

James had been in that room ever since. At least six days. Roume came three times a day to give him food or clothing, and after the first night he was brought a television so that he would not go entirely insane. James remained curled up with his gems, fighting off waves of cramps. He had seemingly random flashes of irritability and had shredded several pillows and his blankets with teeth and claws. Recalling on the past events did little to ease his mood, especially since Roume spent less and less time around him as the days went on. Sometimes if he looked out of the windows he could see other men outside on the grass or walking in and out of the forest. He guessed that there were at least six people who lived in the house save for himself. Slowly James crawled off of his bed and made his way to the bathroom as another wave crashed over him. Haggard, he stumbled to the counter and braced himself as he looked up into the mirror. To think that only a month ago he was normal, he was just average! He would give anything to have that back! He stared at himself…every day he changed a little more. His brown hair was fluffy and getting rather long. His skin was getting thick and he was swiftly losing fat and gaining muscle, his jaw looked stronger as well he actually admitted that he liked how strong he looked. How could anyone call him a female when he looked like this? Another wave hit him and he crumpled over with a growl. In his frustration he slammed his hand down as his tail lashed out behind him and put another cut into the wall. He looked back to see the

pain peeled and scratched away with chipped drywall revealing a metal wall behind it. Most everything in his room was actually lined with metal he found as he looked to where he had chipped away the corner of the granite countertop. James washed his face with cold water, then frowned and turned the heat up to scalding before washing his face again. This, however, did not satisfy him. With a growl he went to the large Jacuzzi tub and turned the knob for hot water as far as it would go. He had learned quickly that heat did not bother him, why should it? He crawled into the tub and spent over an hour there, fogging up the bathroom until he could barely see his hand in front of his face. He draped himself over the edge of the tub and found himself unwilling to move. “James?” Roume’s voice rumbled from the other side of the bathroom door with a knock, “I got some food out here for you.” He let out a sigh, “Just…put it on the bed please?” There was a long pause and James noted that Roume did not move, “Actually, you want to come out and eat at the table with the rest of us?” The offer was surprising and James lifted his head. “Uh…you serious? You sure the others won’t try to jump me?” There was a bitter tone to his voice as he lowered his head to the edge of the tub. “Hey, don’t ruin this. You’re taking a hot bath and you won’t have that scent on you for a little bit. Should be long enough for you to come out and meet the others safely. So get out, put on the clean clothes I’m leaving for you, the door will be open. Just make sure you don’t touch anything until you’re out of the room.” While it sounded like an odd request, James had come to realize that dragons must have had an incredible sense of smell, even in a human form. This was a quality he had not acquired yet however, and was still uncertain about. He sat back and kicked the drain open, “Alright, thanks.” He was no less ok with essentially being a prisoner in the house, in fact he had screamed at Roume several times about it. However, he had little choice in the matter. He exited the bathroom wrapped in a towel, feeling freezing now that he was not surrounded by the near boiling water. He looked around and spotted a plastic bag with clothes inside. A pair of jeans and a beige turtleneck, both of which just barely fit him, not that he minded because he had no problem with how in-shape he was looking anymore. As Roume had promised, the door was left open for him, and he slipped outside into the hallway. Immediately it hit him. A colorful menagerie of smells that filled his mind and was almost enough to give him a headache. It was wonderful, yet stank at the same time. “James,” Roume stood at the end of the hallway, arms crossed, “Something wrong?” The man just groaned, “Smells weird…” “You’ve been cooped up in that room. It’s not surprising. That room smells only of you, since I always made sure to bathe before entering. We have six people other than you in this house, and right now you’re getting all of their scents at once.” He took another breath and his mind was filled with rainbows, something which he found odd. “Why do I see colors?” “Colors?” Roume asked, looking confused for a second, “Oh. Scents are as much a mental aspect as a sense. Every scent will bring something to your mind, for most dragons it’s different. Don’t worry, once you get used to it you’ll learn to be able to ignore it until you need it.” James huffed, “Why couldn’t you be this helpful before?” he shot. He turned and started walking, motioning for James to follow, “Well I’m fucking sorry Princess, I’ve been trying to keep you safe if you hadn’t noticed. I have actually been looking forward to the day you became a dragon, because your father wouldn’t have been around to do it.” James followed Roume out of the hallway, his eyes scanning over the photos and paintings that were all over the walls. None of them matched any of the décor, ranging from photos to paintings to maps. “Where is my father anyway?” “Rian is posing as an archaeologist, I think he’s currently out in Egypt somewhere. He sends his regards, I’ve spoken to him quite a bit in the last few days. He flew your mother out to him to keep her safe as well.” James looked down at the deep blue carpet as they walked, frowning heavily. His father had spoken to everyone but him about all of this… “I-Is that him?” A quiet, meek voice attracted James’ attention. He looked up and saw the whitehaired man again, this time much closer. He was tiny, with slim shoulders and everything about his scrawny body screamed that he was the physical incarnation of a mouse. Roume grunted, “Yep. James, this is Dante.” James hesitated as the smaller man approached and held out a tiny hand, barely outstretched as he appeared ready to flee at any moment. “It’s…nice to meet you. Um, I’m sorry that things have

been so crazy.” He smiled brightly, “But you’re strong, you’re very strong. Um…I mean, personality wise…” Roume cleared his throat, “Dante is a white dragon. They’re rare because most dragons will eat them if they get the chance. Easy prey.” Dante flushed out of shame and pulled his hand away, “But they have the ability to sense other dragons and can tell their auras. Dante here had quite a few run-ins.” “But I’m ok! Don’t worry. The others protect me.” He smiled pleasantly. As all of this was going on, Dante’s scent had begun to creep into James’ nose. White, pale white, almost ethereal and he scented of a pure and crisp winter breeze. It was pleasant and powerful, overriding the other scents around him. He blinked when the other two looked up at him. “James is still getting used to everything.” Roume said. “Oh! Well, I can imagine that this house is very over stimulating for a brand new dragon.” At James’ confused look Dante continued on, “Oh um…there are six dragons living on this territory. It’s a rather unusual amount actually. Dragon clans don’t usually exceed three…” He blinked, realizing that he was confusing James more. Roume interjected, “Dragon Clans, or Families, are usually very small because dragons don’t often get along well with each other. Especially when you get into the different Scales…er, colors. Each Scale has their own ingrained personality types, along with an attribute that is unique to them. Such as a white dragon’s ability to sense other dragons and their colors.” James pondered this, then offered, “We’re…brown?” “Bronze.” Roume corrected, “We’re what is known as a Meta dragon, and we don’t have a special attribute. We’re generally smaller, but sturdy and strong with real good senses. That nose you got there is only gonna get better as you grow.” “Oh…” He just took all this in, then tipped his head up and smelled the air, “Something smells really good.” Dante stiffened, “Oh goodness, the roast!” He turned and fled across the living room and ducked into an alcove. James must have looked confused because Roume just shook his head, “He’s like the Clan mother. He takes care of us. You should thank him ‘cause he’s been cookin all your meals.” They started walking again and James got another view of the living room. It was enormous, with more crap hung up on the wall than a pawn shop. There was a table with chairs and a stack of cards, a massive television and several large couches that could easily double as beds. “Where do you get all of the money for this?” James blurted, noting how much of it was rather lavish, like the amenities in his room. “Well when you live for several thousand years and hoard treasure like dragons do, money isn’t hard to come by. Though convincing us to let go of our treasure can be kind of difficult. But the house itself we built ourselves. Dorn made sure that all of the walls were lined with steel.” “Dorn?” “You’ll meet him. He’s a Stone dragon, another Meta like us.” “So…my mom told me that female dragons are supposed to be really rare.” James said, the idea popping into his head and making him somewhat queasy as it was touching on a topic that he both wanted nothing to do with and find out more about. Roume snorted, “Rare? Try extinct,” he growled, “Long time ago back…during the good old time of little villages and terrorizing townsfolk-“ “Wait, all of that was real?” The man laughed, “Oh yeah, those were the glory days. Humans feared us, we had the land to ourselves. There were a lot more dragons back then.” He paused, waiting to see if there were any more questions as they sauntered their way into a lavish looking dining room with a massive rectangular table that was piled high with food, “Anyway, long time ago there was a witch,” “Wait there were witches too? Are there like, other things?” “Would you let me finish!” Roume snapped and waited to see if James would give him more lip. He huffed, “There was a witch, nothing impressive really. Mean old lady. Anyway her daughter was eaten by a dragon and in her unending rage she sacrificed herself to cast a spell over dragons that intended to end our species. None of us took it to heart until all of our women started falling ill. It was a plague that affected all dragon kind, but eventually the males got over it. Most of the females died though.” James frowned and leaned against one of the chairs as he watched Dante flit about, “And these females were like me or no?” Roume shrugged, “No idea. Back then dragons had almost no reason to use a human disguise. I don’t think I ever saw a female dragon outside of her scales.” “So what’s our reason now?”

“Protection. This ain’t the time of knights and monarchy anymore. Villages and towns aren’t made of wood and torches, magic and the like is nearly dead. As humans got more advanced they posed a threat to the dragons. What very few females were left ended up hunted down and killed. Nowa-days human technology outmatches a dragon’s strength and magic.” Roume actually looked sad, “We had to find a way to protect ourselves. There are a lot of stubborn dragons who hide out and refuse to disguise themselves, I know there’s a huge Clan up in the Himalayas where most humans don’t go.” James thought about all of this, playing with his hands in front of him. He wanted to ask what was going to happen to him now but found the words hard to form. The area was silent save for the clatter of pots and pans in the kitchen. A yelp from behind made James jump and yell in response, spinning around to see another man standing just outside of the dining room. He was long and angular, with thin eyes and…purple hair? The scent of rain hit him, bringing to mind a gray day right after a rainstorm. His eyes were blue and his skin had an almost unnatural sheen to it. Roume turned and looked up, “Ah. James this is Evran. He’s a violet. Actually I think you two have already met.” James was confused for a moment before he remembered the purple dragon who… “Y-Yeah! You attacked me!” Evran blinked and shrank down some, “O-Oh! No,” He smiled weakly, “No please, I didn’t attack you. I was trying to keep you from running off. I meant no harm by it, honest.” He reached out a hand that was small and sharp, with black painted nails, “I do apologize if I scared you.” James looked at the hand, feeling a little uncertainty. After what Roume had told him he was unsure if he trusted the dragon’s story. The hand retracted after a moment, followed by a polite smile, “In any case, it is nice to finally meet you.” James nodded, “It’s nice to be out of that room.” He looked between Evran and Roume, “So, what attribute do Violet dragons have?” Roume nodded, “Magic,” he said, “Violet dragons are the incarnation of Magic.” From the other side of the living room the front door opened and another man walked in, this one tall and sleek with blonde hair and a handsome face. He was covered in dirt and had a basket of vegetables on his arm. He stopped and looked up, examining James as much as James was examining him. “That’s Tarren.” Roume said, turning to give the man a smile, “He’s a Green dragon, all about nature and plants.” Tarren approached and gave a little smile and a nod. “Oh, and he’s a mute.” “Oh, well…it’s a pleasure to meet you.” James said and nodded towards him, then watched as the dragon slowly slipped away into the kitchen with Dante. “Are the others going to be here soon?” “Dorn hasn’t got off of work yet and Syn is…” He looked around, “I don’t know where. Probably fell asleep in the river somewhere. He’s a Blue dragon, or a Sea dragon as they’re better known. I wouldn’t worry about it, we see him every few days.” Dante poked his head out, “Ok! Dinner’s ready! Grab a plate, don’t be shy. Plenty for everyone.” Suddenly all eyes were on James and he looked around between everyone. “Er…something wrong?” He asked, his voice nearly breaking. Roume reached up to rub the back of his neck, “Well, traditionally a female will eat before the males.” James twitched, a rush of embarrassment and annoyance, “I AM NOT A WOMAN!” “Well you sure as hell bitch like one!” “R-Roume?” Dante’s voice was quiet but seemed to command the man’s attention. Nobody moved for a long moment. James realized that none of the others were going to eat until he got his food and the thought irritated him to no end. Finally Dante stepped out of the kitchen fully and smiled, taking up a plate to begin serving himself. James relaxed and the tension subsided. Tarren followed behind Dante and finally everyone began to get their food. Even James took up his plate at last. Once everyone was sitting James took up his fork and noticed that nobody else had. All eyes were back on him and it took everything in his power not to shriek in frustration. Once more Dante took the lead and began eating, with James close behind. How frustrating. Evran cleared his throat, “Vagina.” He said quite casually. James tensed up and found himself nearly choking. “W-WHAT?!” The dragon laughed, “I had a feeling it would break the silence. So tell us about yourself James.”

He said, taking another bite. James shrugged, “Nothing much to tell. I was an average student…” He shrugged, “My life has been pretty boring up until a few days ago. I’m actually more interested in knowing about you guys.” He said, looking around. The scents around the table were strong and James was having trouble sorting them all out. However something about them had the man relaxed…he felt safe. They all exchanged looks and shrugged, “Most of us are a few thousand years old.” “Well, Roume you said that dragon Clans don’t usually get this big. What’s different about this one?” The man shrugged, “Only one Alpha. Dante is a White and can hardly fend for himself,” The littler man seemed to have no intention of fighting this statement, “One of Dorn’s wings got torn off during a territory fight long time ago… Syn is afraid of open water, Tarren is a mute…” “And what about Evran?” “Well he’s my son.” He reached out to pat the man’s shoulder, “By adoption technically. His father abandoned him.” James got stuck on a sudden thought, “Wait, you said only one Alpha? So, it’s like a wolf pack?” The man grunted, “Wolves got it from us,” he corrected, “But with Dragons you see, we have a born hierarchy. There are Alphas, like myself, Betas like Dorn and Evran, and Deltas like Syn, Tarren and Dante.” He nodded, “It’s something that we’re born with and most other dragons can scent on one another.” Dante cleared his throat and Roume looked over, “Roume? Aren’t you forgetting one?” The man blinked, “Right… There’s one other level. The Omegas. To most humans and wolf packs it’s a sign of the lowest or the weakest but to dragons it’s…well, there is only one Omega per Scale. They’re the strongest, the fastest and the highest of all of us.” James processed this for a moment, “Alright, so you said it’s something we’re born with, what’s my rank?” Roume shook his head, “Females take on the rank of whomever they mate with. Their power will either grow or wane depending. So you won’t have a status until you take a mate.” James twitched and growled, “The only mate I’m gonna have is a woman!” he shot, “And if I have to make that a human woman I will! No way in hell am I gonna hook up with another man! Not gonna happen!” He shoved a forkful of steak in his mouth. “Yeah yeah, just shut up and eat.” The man frowned and glared down at his plate, then wrinkled his nose and grimaced when he felt a sudden cramp hit. He grabbed his stomach. “James?” Dante asked with concern in his voice, “Are you alright?” He sighed, “Yeah…god but when do these stomach cramps end?” He asked. Everyone looked at him confusedly. “How long have you been having them?” Dante asked. James shrugged, “Ever since I woke up after drinking the milk.” Tarren made some gestures that Dante watched and nodded, “So, ever since you officially began coming into your dragonhood.” James nodded and Tarren went back to making signs with his hands. Dante’s eyes went wide and he made a few panicked sounds, “O-OH! Oh dear, um… Who wants desserts?!” He jumped up and took his plate, fleeing into the kitchen. “We have um…well, everything we normally do, Roume? Anything? Anyone?” Everyone except for Tarren was looking around confused. Tarren looked to Evran and made a few signs. The violet began laughing hysterically and Roume’s face went beet red. “What the hell is going on!” James barked. Roume cleared his throat, “Well… Tarren is suggesting that you’re on your period…” Brain fried for many long minutes, he just stared before… “WAIT WHAT!?” Fanart:

Done by the wonderful Tatty Guts, this is an excellent rendition of violet dragons

The Heart of a Beast Chapter Summary

The dragon was advancing. James screamed at himself to run, flee, fight, do anything. However there was a burning heat in the pit of his stomach, the air smelled sweet and thick and every nerve ending on his body was electrified. He needed to fly. He opened his jaws to roar at the dragon, however the sound that came out was far from a roar, instead a low purring chirp.

Chapter Notes

WARNING: There is sex ahead. Well, for most of us dirty birdies it isn't a problem :P

A knock at the door made the man stir and groan, “Go away!” he yelled, curling up tighter within his self-made nest. After he had been told about the source of his cramps James had immediately fled the area, smashing his chair with his tail as he went because why the fuck not? The universe hated him. He covered himself in blankets and pillows and watched the TV through a small hole he’d made, though he paid absolutely no attention to what was on. It was easier to think within his room. The smells of the other dragons were no longer present to distract him, and he had not realized how much of a distraction they had been until he got back into his room. The knock sounded again. “I said go away!” The door opened, “Why did you even knock.” James spat. “Because it’s my house, my door and I wanted to give you the privilege of inviting me in.” Roume folded his arms over his chest and sighed. “Hey, you gonna be ok?” James growled, “What the fuck kind of question is that!” He sat up, keeping himself wrapped up in blankets as he glared at his uncle who shifted from foot to foot uneasily, “Fucking hell, are you stupid? All my life I’ve been average which is fine because I took for granted how good of a life I actually had. I find out I’m a dragon and that’s incredible, but oh wait, I have a vagina!” He snarled, “What’s worse? According to you, every dragon with a dick on the west coast is going to be after my ass, I’m having a fucking menstrual cycle and you ask if I’m going to be ok?! NO!” Roume cleared his throat, “Actually every male dragon on the western hemisphere.” “Not helping!” “Look, James. I know…well, I realize…that this must be awful. I can’t just expect you to be ok with this. But you need to understand a few things. Come here, stand up.” James snorted, “I’m not going anywhere near you!” “Why the hell not!” “You have an erection!” James nearly shrieked. Roume rubbed his temples and heaved a long sigh, pretending that the front of his pants had not been at full attention since he had walked into the room, “Maybe it was insensitive of me to keep callin you a girl. You grew up a man, a fine man. Believe it or not both your father and myself have been keeping tabs on you since you were a little boy.” “Creepy coming from my uncle who wants to get me pregnant.” “Has anyone ever told you that you’re annoyin'?” He growled, “Let me talk. Dante told me a bit about what you were feelin tonight and…made me realize that I’ve been really insensitive. A lot has happened to you in a real short amount of time. But you’re a strong and handsome man do you know that? You know, I was hopin that you wouldn’t be an alpha when you first transformed, so that I could bring you here and teach you what it’s like to be a dragon. I still want to do that James. But you gotta realize, to all of dragon kind right now you’re…well, you’re a miracle. You’re the answer to our prayers.” James snorted and looked down, then up at the television to pretend that CNN was more interesting. “Well I hate to disappoint you but I’m not answering any prayers!” “James, you’re not being fair.” James jumped up and hissed, “I'm not being fair?! You want to talk about FAIR!? Why don’t I slap a vagina on you and have every dragon on the western fucking hemisphere want to get at

your bits huh!?” He felt the sting of tears hit his eyes and he got angry because of it, “Do you realize that I’m cursed?! Why the fuck am I crying?!” A figure move into the room from where he had been hiding on the other side of the door. James looked up just in time to catch Dante’s tiny frame as he ran in close. It was the first time he had been this close to anyone since Roume carried his naked ass into the bedroom, and he was struck with the scent of winter and filled with a sense of peace. Without realizing what he was doing, his arms looped around Dante’s waist and held him tight, his head lowering to rest on the man’s shoulder as he felt more tears stubbornly sliding down his cheek. “Fuck this…I am a woman.” He growled. Dante shook his head, “No… Even the strongest of men cry. You’re going through a lot right now and you feel like you’re being denied who you are.” James felt those words slowly rebuilding his resolve, resigned to admit that Dante was right. “Listen James.” Roume’s voice was softer now, “It’s already going to start happening. There are other dragons in the area, they’re all after you. I’m…I’m a decent fighter, but several of them are as well. We can’t just keep hiding you like this, it’ll hurt you and my family. I…I hate doing this, but I’ve arranged for a friend of mine to come by. He’ll be here tomorrow alright?” “So what, you’re just giving me away?!” A wave of panic and anxiety formed in his stomach and he clung tighter to Dante who wordlessly held him back, “You’re gonna throw me at someone?” “I’m not proud of it alright? I’m trying to think about everyone’s safety James!” James pulled away from Dante and looked between them, “Get out…” He breathed, “I said get out!” He knew enough about psychology to know that he was in the middle of a mental breakdown, and also knew that it was a long time coming. Roume looked poised to stay, but Dante turned and gently took his wrist and the large man seemed resigned to follow the instructions of the smaller. They left the room and closed the door behind them and slowly James crumbled to his knees and wept.

It was just past three AM when a very drained James pulled himself out of his tub. The water had long ago turned cold yet again after having been reheated several times. He wrapped himself in a towel and slipped out into the bedroom, looking to the clock which had been smashed his fist day there, then to the television which displayed the correct time. Not wanting to listen to anything more than the sound of silence he reached out and turned the system off. Indeed the silence was incredible. He reached up and ran his fingers through his shaggy hair and sighed. Without bothering to dress James ambled towards the window and folded his arms over his chest, staring out over the dark scene before him. He thought to himself how, if he did not hate his situation so much, this place would be lovely. Perhaps it was thanks to Tarren, but the whole land that Roume deemed his ‘territory’ was gorgeous and serene and beautiful. And silent…and silent! James took a moment of clarity to listen with all of his strength, he even stopped breathing and focused on nothing more than sounds… He became acutely aware of the whole house, the sound of shifting in beds, the whine of the television in another room, the snoring that came from the couch out in the living room. When he opened his eyes again and took a breath he returned to the silence of his own room and thought to himself how amazing it was to be a dragon…sometimes. Nobody else was awake! With renewed vigor he tiptoed over to the door and tested it, surely enough Roume had left it unlocked! Perhaps out of trust for James, but it was his chance. Now was his chance. He dressed as swiftly and silently as he could, then halfway through putting his pants on he stopped and realized…he was a motherfucking dragon. He would get nowhere on foot! This was his chance. He would transform and fly away, fly far and fast. Roume’s words echoed in his head, about other dragons waiting for him. He bit his lip… If other dragons were so keen to get their paws on him, they would have been there already. Perhaps Roume had been lying, a fear tactic to keep James in his room like a good little boy while he was given off to some friend! He pulled his clothes back off and quietly opened the door just wide enough to slip out. He was thankful for the carpet as he made his way down the hall, glad that it muffled the sound of his footsteps. He ducked down onto his hands and knees as he approached the living room, breathing out of his mouth to prevent sound. Sure enough, Roume was snoring loudly on the couch in the glow of the television light. However James did a double-take when he realized that Dante was sleeping peacefully, curled up

in his Uncle’s arms. He gave this a few seconds of thought, then shook his head to clear them away, tonight had nothing to do with whomever his Uncle chose to fuck. He shifted onto the balls of his feet, then realized that opening the front door would be far too much noise. He frowned, then remembered that there was a window in the dining room! He readied himself once more and, with his eyes on Roume the whole time he padded across the room and ducked behind the lip of wall that led into the dining room. His heart was pounding. He looked around the dark room, then up to the window not far from where he was standing. James stood from his crouch and clumsily knocked a picture on the cluttered wall. Just as this happened James spun to try and still it just as the front door creaked open and slammed closed. Oh God! “Mornin Rou.” Came the voice of a man he did not recognize, and he was too terrified to look and see who it was. The man let out a sleepy mutter of ‘Mrf…Dorn.’ Before he quieted back down to snores. James listened to heavy footsteps thump across the carpet, then down the hall. Dorn? The Stone dragon? Surely he would scent James! This was bad, this was very bad and he was sure that if Dorn or Roume did not catch him first, his racing heart was going to wake up the whole damn house! Fuck! A door closed somewhere in the house, Roume and Dante were silent from the couch and James just stood there for several minutes in utter terror before he remembered that he had bathed just before his escape! He had no scent…! “Whew…” He sighed, then stiffened when he heard Roume snort. After another moment the house quieted back down and James finally relaxed… He reached out and with a little effort and some very slow movement he unlatched the window and sloooowly began to open it. Once he was satisfied he pulled himself up onto the ridge and… Bare feet on the sharp grooves of the slider did not feel good, and with a yelp bitten back he swiftly jumped down, braced himself and… Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! Naked body met a rose bush settled just below the window and it took him every ounce of self-control not to scream like a child as he went to protect his man-bits. He stumbled out of the small garden with heavy, open mouth pants and looked down at his scratched and bloody body. With a hint of amazement he watched all of the cuts beginning to knit back into flawless skin. Finally outside he looked around the expanse of grass and to the tree line of the forest ahead. He knew he wanted to transform, however he knew better than to do so out in the open. He moved so that he could no longer be seen from the window and darted for the closest trees. He also managed to find every twig, gopher hole and dead bee in the process… By the time he reached the forest (and successfully stubbed his toe on a root, earning him a new thorn in his toe) he was exhausted and rethinking his whole plan. Perhaps…he would just chalk up his loss, return to the house, curl up in his bed and continue to be so much of a bitch that Roume’s ‘friend’ would be revolted by him. Regardless, he trudged into the forest, stepping carefully – OW! Pinecone! – to avoid more mishaps. It was not long before he came across a clearing that seemed to be a suitable size for him to transform. He moved into the center and sat down, taking a deep breath… Nothing happened. He frowned, then took a deeper breath and tried to think as he had the day he had transformed. With a great bit of discomfort he felt his bones beginning to creak. He focused on the sensation and like before, the pain of his transformation was overwhelming. He wondered how Roume made it look so easy and natural, because he thought he could never get used to this. He regained consciousness shortly afterwards in a much larger body. He lifted his head and once more found himself lethargic. The air around him scented so sweet and pungent and he recognized that this must have been his own scent. Slowly he worked himself up onto all four paws and took a cautious step forward, looking around to see himself once more. Perhaps the transformation was painful, but his dragon figure was still stunning. He edged his way towards the trees and found that perhaps he miscalculated. His fat ass was having a hell of a time working through the trees and he grunted unpleasantly whenever he got bark rubbing the wrong way against his scales. He had no idea how to fly. James had hoped that it would feel natural to him, but his wings still felt heavy and lethargic. He could not risk it when he was trying to escape. He walked towards the mountains, which he only caught glimpses of now and then through the treetops. It was a good opportunity to get used to his new body however, and after a while he was getting used to navigating the trees… He emerged on the other side of the forest at the rise of a mountain. He looked up and saw its

peak high above, and realized that the only way to reach it before everyone was out looking for him wasThere was a terrible crash behind him that made the bronze dragon jump. Too late, he was caught! He spun around, prepared to face a very angry Roume however the hulking figure behind him was not his uncle. In the very low light he could only just make out the glint of red scales as the beast advanced. He was massive, with broad shoulders and large wings and a tuft of gold feathers curling down from the crown of his head that matched the gold webbing between his wings. The powerful scent hit him and he felt his hind legs buckle and his jaw go slack. The red dragon was emanating a deep sense of power and dominance… James did not have the energy to flee, and desperately wondered where it had all gone. Panic set in and he let out a soft cry, emitting a sound that was between desperate and panicked. The dragon lifted his head and let out a growl…when James noticed the air shifting and a figure darted down with incredible speed. The red dragon was blindsided, knocked off of his feet and sent tumbling to the side. The creature that had knocked him away was surprisingly small and light looking in appearance. He was longer than any of the dragons James had seen so far, long and agile with sharp points at every joint and…two sets of wings? A large primary set above a smaller secondary set positioned lower down on his back. His scales were devoid of color, a pure pitch black unlike any color he had seen on a canvas or computer screen. The dark beast growled, a sound that filled the area and more specifically made James feel his heart beat quicken in his chest. This monster was terrifying and powerful, there was no denying the aura of raw energy. The red dragon began to get up and he squared his footing but James knew that this red beast, though bulkier, was absolutely no match for this dragon. The red opened his jaws and a golden light began to form, but before it could be used the black dragon took a breath, opened his mouth and a stunning crack of lightning shot out and smashed into the dragon, sending him rearing back with a cry of pain. James should have been running. He needed to RUN. However he found that his brain and his body had very different ideas. The scent of brimstone filled his senses and he recognized this as the red, but then the black dragon’s scent…was indescribable. Like nothing else he had ever experienced. In his mind he saw nothing but darkness, the smell of an inescapable and allconsuming void of power. James hardly understood what Roume had talked about when he spoke of dragon hierarchies and how each dragon had their place, how other dragons would know. But James knew…the dragon before him was an Omega. Another crack of lightning snapped James back into the reality of the situations. The large red dragon was stopped again from using his fire by the speed of the darker dragon’s attacks. He was backing off, snarling and lowering himself. The black dragon advanced two steps for every one the red backed away. His wings flared out and curled around, a growl filled the air and James lowered himself down close to the ground, still unable to move. The red, stupid as he seemed, opened his mouth and before he could even take a breath the black sent a bolt of lightning straight down his throat and the beast twitched violently before he slumped down and collapsed. James could see that he was still breathing, but the black did not seem to care enough to end him. Instead James was very suddenly faced with a bright pair of glowing golden eyes. The dragon was advancing. James screamed at himself to run, flee, fight, do anything. However there was a burning heat in the pit of his stomach, the air smelled sweet and thick and every nerve ending on his body was electrified. He needed to fly. He opened his jaws to roar at the dragon, however the sound that came out was far from a roar, instead a low purring chirp. The black dragon actually appeared smug in that moment. He lashed out and James let out a cry when he felt teeth dig into the back of his neck, pain ripped down his spine that mixed with a stinging, tingling electricity that made him twitch and let out that same sound again. The black beast growled deeply and with his teeth sunk into the flesh James felt the rolling sensation crawl down his spine. His back and tail arched. James was confused. His dragon form acted completely on its own, independent of his own desires. He should have fought back, at least showed this monster that he was uninterested, disgusted! Another growl rolled down his back and his thoughts were slowly fading. The larger dragon reached around and placed a paw down on the other side of James’ neck, then used his chest to press down, effectively pinning the smaller beneath his frame. The rolling growls changed some, he could have sworn that the dragon was laughing at him! James’ jaw parted and he let out a panting sound, with that growling chirp mixed in. This only spurred the other on. James felt his whole body buzzing, begging with how it moved. His hind legs parted as the larger adjusted himself over the smaller, tail was lightly pushed aside. His body froze completely. Something warm and slick was probing around beneath his tail, moving on its own as the larger dragon held him down. He silently prayed to Roume, Dante, Dad, Syn, anyone help! Terror flooded him, mixing with the pleasure his dragon form was feeling. The universe did not hear his silent pleas however.

Another probing brush fell over a tight little pucker and he shuddered, letting out a growl. The black dragon was not satisfied with this find however, and ventured deeper. It was the first time James finally had to admit that between his legs was no longer his manhood, but something sweeter and wetter and definitely…feminine. The dragon’s strange cock finally brushed against the lips of his sopping pussy, and James was disgusted at how easily and readily the odd-shaped head pushed inside. He slammed his eyes closed as he instinctively let out another growling chirp, the sensation not painful but one of growing pressure as a triangular head forced its way inside. His claws dug into the ground and the larger dragon’s teeth tightened to remind James who was in charge. When the head popped inside fully there was a fair bit of pain, but he relaxed when he felt the shaft was thinner, however prehensile as he felt the thing moving inside of him, wriggling around like it had a mind of its own. For James it was disgusting, but his body reacted with violet spasms of pleasure. He realized he’d just had his first female orgasm as his pussy was helplessly spasming around the thick head. He heard the dragon rumble out another laugh as James was frozen in disgust for his own body. The dragon was slowly sinking deeper, with James realizing that the shaft was growing wider for every inch that was being shoved inside of him. He shuddered and let out a pleading whine, feeling himself rocking his hips. He stopped suddenly though as he felt a terrible pain rip through him, one that even the lust-drunk female dragon part of him could not deny. The black beast must have sensed his sudden discomfort as his teeth pulled free of his neck and James was surprised to feel a warm tongue sliding along the crook just behind his jaw, where his head met his neck. The pain was still present, however this seemed to be such an intimate act that he felt his body instinctively relaxing and purring again. Another moment more and he let out a yelp as suddenly more of the large cock was rammed inside, spreading his once virgin cunt wide to accommodate the still growing girth! Just when he felt that he had reached the apex of the dragon’s widened cock the tip was met with resistance. He found the end of James’ passage, there was nowhere left to go and the dragon above him seemed annoyed that James could fit no more. He felt the tip inside of him rubbing…rubbing and probing and pushed. He grunted his discomfort, growled deeply when the other did not stop. He was frustrated and annoyed and selfloathing. His body was twitching with pleasure, just on the very edge of another climax, kept away only by the incessant dim-witted nature of the oaf above him. Could he not realize that James could only fit so much? There was a terrible, tearing pain from deep inside of him. It all happened at once. James let out a shrieking cry as he felt the tip suddenly, somehow, force its way deeper, the black dragon latched back onto the back of his neck and the massive girth finally popped inside of him and James found that it rounded out and locked within him. No matter how much he struggled or tugged he was locked and felt sick when he realized that the monster’s tip was now embedded very painfully in his womb. He struggled and cried, finally seeming to be in control, but for all of his squirming and tugging this only seemed to excite the larger dragon more. He tugged against James and wriggled inside of him, which seemed to give the last bit of the stimulation he needed before he came. Thick hot ropes of seed were filling James’ directly into his womb, and he thought to himself helplessly how there was no way he would walk away from this without being pregnant. He shuddered as he felt his own orgasm hit, a pained pleasure as his snatch gripped, kneaded and milked the dragon inside of him, then cried out when he felt a second and third orgasm hit, each overlapping the other and sending him reeling in a disgusting mixture of pained pleasure. James’ front legs slowly buckled beneath him and his chest and head fell to the ground heavily. His hips remained in the air only by the hold of the larger dragon keeping them locked together. They remained like this, with the dragon either unable or unwilling to pull out and James too weak to care. With a little work he and the black dragon laid down. Overall it was uncomfortable, but James was very aware of the powerful heart beating within the other, hovering just over him. The black dragon reached down and licked at the immensely sensitive area behind his head once more, then turned his attention to the puncture wounds left by his teeth. Despite being raped, the larger was now acting very compassionate. The red dragon was gone, he realized. He had fled at some point, and James was too exhausted and ashamed to care. He let himself drift in and out of consciousness with only the gentle ministrations of the other dragon to comfort him. His pussy was sore however, a fact that he was reminded of every time the other twitched his hips and lightly pulled on the strained and swollen flesh. Hours must have passed, because when James was roused from his sleep by a painful tugging the sun was up. The dragon tugged again and James let out a snarl of discomfort, turning his head to growl up at the other. In the sunlight he was somehow more impressive than he had been earlier that morning. However now that the female side of him had finally gotten what it wanted, James felt in much more control. The black dragon snorted his annoyance and tugged again and James felt a forced orgasm surprise him, making him twitch and tremble. Something inside of him was pushed right up against a pleasure center, and this dragon seemed to know it all too well. There was another gush of heat inside of him, to which James realized his belly was still hot from their earlier actions. There was a

slick plopping sound as the large bulge pulled out of James, with the other dragon still pulsing something inside of him. He continued to push out what remained of his seed as he pulled out, then finally the head gave one last twitch and was gone. James watched the dragon’s sheath hide his very odd shaped cock, and he was surprised and quite disgusted when he realized that not even a drop of his semen had escaped his body. He pushed, hoping to get some of it out, but he found that it remained inside of him and felt as if it were… growing? The pressure inside remained as James realized whatever the dragon had been pumping in him at the end must not have been semen. He just lay there under the scrutiny of his rapist, too exhausted to move or care. The dragon moved and settled beside him with a soft growl, one wing draping over James’ figure while the large tail twined with his own. James settled on giving the dragon a death glare, one of hatred and humiliation before he once more drifted off to sleep.

James was aware of the dragon’s presence before he awoke. He was being watched, no… guarded. He felt like a piece of treasure being hoarded greedily. His head was resting on the other’s paw, and his whole body felt warm and…satisfied. Though there was a slight throb of discomfort. He growled… The black dragon took notice of this as he shifted just slightly. He was still so full he could not get over it. A constant and disgusting reminder of what had happened. James wondered where Roume was, if they were worried. Surely they had realized he’d escaped by now! Would they be able to scent the intruder on the premises? Then James realized…they would all be able to scent the dragon, and James…and…they would know. Mortified the man just felt as if he wanted to die. He pulled his head off of the other dragon’s paw and stood up, awkwardly stepping out of the larger dragon’s hold. There was a growl of annoyance behind him, and he chose not to care. His hind legs almost refused to work, his belly feeling heavy and full. He did not want to return to the house. Everyone would know… He stood there in thought for a long moment before he became aware of the dark dragon nudging up against him. James was confused how this dragon was so utterly terrifying and relaxing at the same time. He loathed the beast with all of his heart…

Fanart:

The cute little Evran done by Michi! She's done a LOT of fanart for the story over time, to see all of it visit her tumblr page

The Void of Anger Chapter Summary

Obane stepped forward, and while Roume held his ground he pushed Dante out of the way and James saw every muscle in his body tighten and prepare to flee. “Rape you say? He is your kin, Roume… Do you plan to show me the error of my ways? Will you stand between us, or will you cower in your trees like you did earlier?” There was a smug smirk on the dragon’s lips as he watched Roume’s face turn stunned.

James grunted and snarled. It was the third time he had tried to change out of his dragon form and it was the third time he had been bitten on the back of his neck by his new stalker and rapist. Oddly enough, despite everything, James did not feel threatened by the dragon’s actions and was more annoyed than scared. Regardless he could feel the dragon’s power. He could feel how much he had to hold back in order to not hurt his ‘female.’ He could feel it in the weight of his paw between James’ shoulders. It was something none of the other dragons had achieved. However James found himself unable to ask any questions when the dragon viciously denied his transformations every time, and for seemingly no reason. When James walked away the other did not stop him, and instead followed behind in silence and only made himself apparent when he stopped the other from changing. They had been slowly making their way through the forest. James was apprehensive of returning to the house, ashamed of himself and fearful that Roume might hurt himself going after the larger dragon. He had hoped to speak to the other about it first-hand, however that became less and less likely as time went on. Annoyance finally won over. James lashed out with his deadly tail, intent to harm the other even if it meant he would get hurt himself! The dragon however reached out with a large paw and easily deflected the tail with a smooth movement, rerouting the attack into the ground before he gave a purring sound and pounced on James, knocking him down with a heavy grunt. The larger dragon began to lick and nuzzle at the sweetly sensitive spot behind his jaw once more and James just sat there dumbfounded. Did the bastard think they were playing? He growled again, louder this time to show the dragon he was really annoyed, however his growl tapered off helplessly as the tongue returned to its licking behind his jaw, followed with a light nip that made him jump. He snarled and struggled, however the larger dragon seemed to have no desire to care. James was getting frustrated and deeply annoyed, he thrashed again and kicked at the black dragon before yanking away. He took off through the trees at a jog, keeping his head low to avoid hitting any branches. He heard the other following him. James decided that he would have to swallow his shame and return home, because the only one who might be able to make the dragon leave him be was Roume. When he emerged from the trees many minutes later he turned to see if the larger dragon was following him. He scented the air, but found his sense of smell still only able to pick up on the thick sex that still clung to him. It was disgusting, he should have bathed first. He looked to the house and saw movement from one of the windows, then a moment later the back door slid open and Dante came running out, with Roume making his way towards them at a much slower pace. James straightened, looked around, then began to shift… There was a whoosh and suddenly the black dragon was on his back, teeth biting into James’ neck to prevent him from changing. With a dominant growl James let out a whine and lowered himself, looking to Roume helplessly. Dante looked panicked, fidgeting and running between James and Roume. Finally the man grabbed the smaller, “Stop your panicking. James tried to transform.” He watched the two before him before the dragon slowly got off and James shoved at him, pushing them away from one another. Roume looked up to James, “You can’t change back for a few days.” He said, “If you try, you’ll kill yourself.” James let out a snort. It possibly explained a few things, however he wondered why the man did not explain any more. Instead he looked to the black dragon and sighed, “Obane…” He grunted and walked towards the beast, “I take it Rian sent you?” The dragon nodded slowly, then his figure began to shrink down. James watched a humanoid figure take shape, however unlike he and the others, this ‘man’ was far from human in appearance. His hair was wild, with two long onyx black horns curling out and back from the crown of his skull, black scales littered his agile body and his toes and nails were tipped with black claws. The man turned his head and ferocious golden eyes turned on James, allowing him to see the scales that molded around the shape of his eye and trailed off down either side of his face. He returned his attention to Roume and when he opened his mouth a very pronounced Italian

accent poured from his lips like soft water, “He informed me of my mate’s presence, and informed me that he was under your…watchful eye…” James caught the sharp edge to his last words. “The boy ran off without a word to anyone. I’m not psychic.” Roume folded his arms. His muscles were bunched up and the man was obviously wildly uncomfortable to be in the presence of the dragon. Obane quirked a scaly brow, “Boy?” He asked smoothly, then let his golden gaze fall back onto James who felt frozen in his spot. “Maybe you should have done your research Obane. Outside of those scales he’s a man.” He snorted, “I care not what she is beyond those scales. These forms are simply…masks at best. I will keep her healthy and happy, that is where my care lies.” James lifted his head and growled. Theoretically he could crush or eat Obane while he was vulnerable like that… He considered it… “Happy? James grew up a human, a male human. What you did constitutes as rape. He’s not going to be happy, I can promise you that.” Obane stepped forward, and while Roume held his ground he pushed Dante out of the way and James saw every muscle in his body tighten and prepare to flee. “Rape you say? He is your kin, Roume… Do you plan to show me the error of my ways? Will you stand between us, or will you cower in your trees like you did earlier?” There was a smug smirk on the dragon’s lips as he watched Roume’s face turn stunned. Roume struggled with himself for many long minutes before he looked to Dante, then glanced back at the house. He sighed, “I’m not one for suicide Bane. But I’m warning you, you won’t keep him happy after what you did.” “She was quite receptive to me last night.” He mused. Attention once more returned to James and he turned, slowly striding over. James backed away and growled low. “You are shrouded in mystery though… The first female dragon born in over two thousand years. I did not believe it until I scented you. Tell me, how did you come about? A stray egg that never hatched?” James looked over to Roume for he could say nothing in this form. The man sighed, “Yeah,” he said in a smooth lie, “One of Rian’s old clutch. He clung to the unhatched eggs after his old mate died.” There was skepticism in Obane’s eyes but he seemed to ignore it for now, “Fascinating. All of our people owe his loyalty a deep debt of gratitude.” He stopped finally and James backed up a few extra steps, “Do you fear me, il mio prezioso?” James lifted his head and snorted, then growled. “I will banish those fears. But you must realize…the thought of another male having you angered me so much. With my scent now entwined with yours, no male would be stupid enough to attempt to lay claim to you. You will have peace.” James snarled loudly. He tried to transform but Bane was upon him swiftly, his claws grabbing the back of James’ neck and holding with a power that rivaled his jaws. He was once more denied his transformation, “Il mio prezioso, you must not try and change shape. My essence is locked inside of you, too much for your human body to handle. Until your body absorbs it properly, you must not change.” James looked to Roume with a pleading look, but the man only sighed, “He’s right unfortunately. Once he put his seed in you, he plugged you. That plug has nutrients in it to help encourage pregnancy and it’ll give you strength as well… It was meant to fight off any other males who might try to lay claim. Until your body absorbs it, you’re stuck like that. Probably about two days at least.” He would be stuck like this for two days?! He shook his head and neck angrily to try and throw the man off of him, but he was infuriated to watch him roll onto his feet a moment later. James snorted and growled, he felt once more as if he were reaching the end of his rope. His claws sank into the ground and he growled again. Roume was going to do nothing, he was going to stand there like a bastard. His throat felt hot…burning like his belly after what that monster did to him. James’ eyes were focused solely on Obane, and he watched the man’s expression slowly change… A roar filled the air and everyone jumped back and away from him. Obane’s form changed swiftly as he fled from James’ sudden charge. James’ body felt as if it were on fire. All he understood was rage and discontentment, shame and fury. He lunged suddenly and his claws latched into Obane’s flank, digging in and wrenching him back. The black dragon swung his head around to watch as the smaller crawled on top of him and jumped for his throat, his teeth barely missing the soft underbelly only to get a mouthful of scales and spikes. James did not care as he tore, raked and bit at whatever he could reach. He was aware of yelling, roaring. Roume had changed form and was attempting to pry James from Obane’s back, but James whirled around and to his surprise the furious, raging heat that had been building erupted in a glorious plume of fire that sent his uncle flying back. He struck the

ground with force and James took another breath, but Obane shifted and bucked, throwing James from his back at last. He hit the ground and rolled, giving the black dragon no time. Obane tried to grab for the back of James’ neck as he had done several times before, but in a flash of foresight James ducked and turned his head, his jaws catching around Obane’s throat this time. He felt burning blood trickling down his jaws from where his teeth had sunk into the soft, unscaled flesh. He felt his fire. James could kill his rapist with ease, and just the thought of doing so made his jaw clench just a bit tighter around the dark dragon’s throat. It occurred to James that Obane had not fought back, assumedly because he was a female. He growled and thought about how he was not a murderer. Very slowly his jaws parted and he pulled away, growling and glaring, still trembling with rage and adrenaline. Obane lowered his head and looked to James, and in a final burst of anger James lashed out and his claws struck the dragon’s face, tearing three neat little lines across the side of his face. James looked over and saw Roume was back on his feet, with a small feathered white dragon hiding behind him. Evran had come running out as well, and stood nearby in his dragon form looking panicked. Behind him was a rather large gray dragon with one wing and scales that appeared to have been made of rocks and boulders. Dorn, he thought in a moment of clarity. One other figure stood, half-hidden behind the junction of the house. He was tall and proud, with pale skin and violet hair. James just growled, then roared and turned, walking away from everyone. He glanced back in time to see Obane drop to the ground and shift uncomfortably. Blood dribbled down his scales and it made James proud to know that he had gotten some form of revenge. He made his way to the other side of the house, where the others could no longer see him, and he threw himself to the ground. He was still angry, burning up with rage and malice. He reflected on how his trembling limbs ached for more, how happy he had been in that moment and finally he noted how good the blood looked on his claws. He leaned down and began to lick it off, a long forked tongue wrapping around each one. The blood tasted fantastic, almost identical to the scent that burned his nose. “You know it’s about time someone showed him what’s-for.” A new voice distracted James from cleaning his claws, he looked over to catch sight of the man who had been half-hidden. He snorted softly in agreement and went back to his licking. “Roume told me you were rather impressive. I must say,” he chuckled softly, “I am impressed.” James wrinkled his nose, unsure and unable to answer. “I’m sorry, allow me to introduce myself. I am Ytal, a good friend of Roume’s.” So this had been the friend his Uncle spoke of. At least he was polite. “Roume was hoping to see you off to someone he knew and trusted… While he already knows Bane, I’m not sure he trusts him.” And with good reason! James thought to himself with another dissatisfied grunt. “Black dragons are known to be cocky, insensitive and cruel. Bane is certainly the embodiment of that. I suppose you should consider yourself lucky, your new mate is one of the strongest creatures alive. I believe the only Omega more powerful than Bane would be…possibly the Red Omega, Hal’dur or the World Dragon, Yar.” He paused, then gave a nervous chuckle, “I hope you don’t mind me talking for the two of us.” James just grunted, lowering his head down to lay on the grass and try to calm down. He thought about the damage he had done, how it would never be enough to pay back all that the dragon had done to him. He should have killed the bastard when he had the chance. However he realized that the other was still talking. “…have to. I know Roume wants to be the one to do it, but I’m sure Obane will get in the way of that.” He chuckled and sat back, “You have good instincts, I think. The way you fought for yourself back there.” James absently wondered where that fight had been earlier… “So, what do you say? Will you come flying with me after you learn?” James let his jaw open some, then slowly nodded. This man was being kind to him… “Wonderful.” He stood up and approached James, reaching out to lay a delicate hand on James’ snout. “And please don’t worry. Roume told me you’ve been having a hard time, I can’t imagine what you must be going through… But once you change back, I want you to talk to me alright?” James would have smiled if he could, however he settled for a slight nod. Ytal patted his scales gently and turned, moving out of sight. The dragon lowered his head and closed his eyes. His heart was still racing and his mind still turning… His belly still felt hot and full, uncomfortable even. Eventually however, sleep claimed him.

Fanart:

Done by the wonderful Tatsu! Her information is in the image. James in his dragon form

Golden Dreams and Silver Waters Chapter Summary

The surface of the water rippled once more and a patch of white became visible like floating ice. It shifted and began to rise from the water and James realized that what he had been seeing was the top of the creature’s head as it slowly stepped up the rise towards the river bank. James could not deny the fact that the humanoid male approaching was a gorgeous sight, wide planes of muscle on his abdomen with corded sinew muscle on his arms and legs, with scales so stark white that they contrasted Obane in every sense. His eyes were thin and narrow and piercing black.

James dreamt of darkness, storms and fear. Monsters reaching out at him, touching and grabbing, biting and clawing. Lightning crackled and flashed and a pair of golden eyes kept him frozen in fear as they crept closer, closer… James roared and clawed and thrashed, but he was alone except for the black dragon, and terrified. He was aware of eggs settled in a nest before him, rocking and cracking and breaking open to reveal little black beasts that grew and morphed into monsters that looked identical to their father. He woke with a start, his claws digging into the already scarred ground beneath his body and his breath heavy and fast. His whole body was sore and his belly was hot and uncomfortable. He quickly became aware of being watched, and when he turned his gaze upwards he saw a large black dragon laying several yards away from him, outside of the house’s shadow. James took weary delight in seeing the gashes on Obane’s back, where scale and flesh had been ripped away by his teeth and claws. It was late afternoon and in the dark golden glow of the sunlight he noticed how the dragon’s scales seemed to truly have no color, as if they were absorbing the light and reflecting none back. True darkness… Obane’s eyes were open and watching him in return, bright golden points in the blackest shadows, examining his every move. It made James’ scales crawl, and he let out a low growl to warn the other who seemed to show no signs of concern. Slowly James stood up, taking note of how his muscles burned, and moved around the house. He was intent to get away from the dragon and if he got close again James would not be shy to claw his eyes out. He made his way to the forest edge, hesitating some before he entered. He had no intention of running away this time, only to get away from Obane, from the house and the people. He looked up and saw the sky through the sparse tree canopy and wondered what it would be like to fly, wondered if perhaps Roume would teach him how. Or perhaps Ytal. James looked back and saw Obane several yards behind him, watching carefully, but he no longer cared. He simply snorted and pushed further into the forest, walking deeper and deeper. Perhaps it would not have been so bad, he thought, if he could change back. His dragon form felt foreign to him, and his inability to speak made his entire situation more frustrating. He wanted to ask Roume why he had not protected him, he wanted to ask Obane why he had been raped so casually… He shuddered at the thought. Most of all he wanted to ask what was going to happen next. What would happen to his life? Was his fate really to be nothing more than a breeder for monsters like Obane? More and more James felt at a loss of control for his life. His own body had betrayed him, allowed itself to submit to such a cruel force. The forest thinned out and opened up to a thin brook that trickled its way through the area. The sound was soothing, and James followed the flow of water down the expanse of the brook, paws dipping into the shallow waters as he went. It felt nice, a splash of cold against the rage and uncertainty that burned inside of him. The brook finally tumbled into a rather large pond that appeared to be about thirty yards across in all directions. The bottom was visible at all points, perhaps twenty feet deep at the deepest point and crystal clear, not even a scrap of algae to be found. James lowered his head and took a sip of the water, which he realized was ice cold… The water in the middle of the pond suddenly shifted and rippled, James was acutely aware of the subtle rolling of smoothed rocks over one another. He lifted his head and stepped back to survey the water, though he saw nothing… He growled, then looked around himself. Obane was halfhidden in the trees behind him, watching from a distance, keeping an eye on James. James made his way back to the water’s edge and lowered his head once more. The wind picked up, the surface of the water rippled however he caught an abnormal shift in the water’s surface and he growled, narrowing his eyes. Suddenly the edge of the water began to crackle as frost crept around his paws and the rim of the pond. He abruptly stepped back once more and heard the crunch of leaves and twigs as Obane crept closer. The surface of the water rippled once more and a patch of white became visible like floating ice. It shifted and began to rise from the water and James realized that what he had been seeing was the

top of the creature’s head as it slowly stepped up the rise towards the river bank. James could not deny the fact that the humanoid male approaching was a gorgeous sight, wide planes of muscle on his abdomen with corded sinew muscle on his arms and legs, with scales so stark white that they contrasted Obane in every sense. His eyes were thin and narrow and piercing black. As James looked closer he began to see certain oddities… Each hand spanned over two feet in length with thick webbing between the long and spiny fingers, he had no wings but a very long and powerful tail with a wide shark like curl. Though he stood before James in clear daylight, everything that remained in the water was invisible, such as his feet and the ends of his long white hair. It was hard to see clearly, but blue scrims moved around on his body, mimicking the natural ripple of water. “By Tiamat herself,” James did not have to look over to see that Obane had changed, that fluid accent was discernible anywhere, “You’re…you’re an Aarkain.” Pitch black eyes swiftly darted to Obane, examining him carefully before he spoke in a thick and sultry voice that was neither male nor female, “So you know of my kind. How rare.” He turned his gaze back to James and frowned, “You must be the female that has everyone so worked up… Allow me a proper introduction, I am Syn.” James noted as the creature spoke, rows of jagged teeth, and then he smiled and showed how they fit together like a perfect jigsaw. Obane stepped forward and just into James’ view before he bowed deeply, “I am Omega Obane, and this is my mate.” He spoke firmly, though earned a growl from James at his assumed title of mate. “I must admit, I thought your kind to be extinct.” “Good, then we have done our job properly.” He spoke with a touch of venom on his tongue, “You would be wise to keep this to yourself, Omega Obane, and you as well female. We have no intention of being a part of the outside world. The only reason I have even shown myself is to see for sure that Roume spoke true about his nephew.” “Niece.” Obane corrected casually, earning a deep growl from James. “I believe he dislikes you.” Syn said flatly before looking back to James, “Interesting however… From what Roume has told me, you are a man outside of your scales… They say that some dragons inherit special attributes unique to them alone, you appear to have acquired gendershifting.” “A trait you should know much about.” Obane said knowingly. Syn snorted, “You would be wise to hold your tongue. We are not gender-shifters. Our methods of conception are simply different than yours. We have no need to force ourselves on potential females.” Obane snarled and Syn bared his teeth in return, showing no hesitation against an opponent who so obviously outranked him. The two stared each other down for a long moment before James growled and reached out to shove at Obane. “Ahh,” Syn purred, “Yes I thought I smelled blood in my water, you two were in a fight. I have to say, good job.” He winked at James, “You are no fool female who commits to the father without thought. There is intelligence in your eyes, as well as pain. And I see shame on you, Obane, shame of a male who was belittled and attacked by his female. Your blood laces your mate’s claws,” he chuckled, a smooth liquid-like sound, “This one is strong, he grew up a man as you did, and has honor and dignity that you know nothing of how to nurture. You, Omega Obane, are a prideful and arrogant creature.” “Watch your tongue!” “Oh I am. And I am watching you as well. I can see so much of you through your eyes.” Syn stepped back with a wry little smirk, “You have a very unusual female, do not take that for granted.” He turned and with a splash he was gone, vanished beneath the surface and no longer visible. Obane snarled and his form changed in a fit of explosive rage. He charged at the pond and took a breath. James could hear the crackle of lightning and he rushed forward, in front of the black dragon and stood up to his haunches in the icy water. He stared up at Obane who had hesitated when he saw their shared space and growled. James reached out and nipped at Obane, causing the dragon to back up slowly. He continued to nip and growl at him until the black beast was out of the water and looking rather annoyed. Obane suddenly shifted and moved forward, pressing the tip of his muzzle to James’ before letting out a rumbling sound. James opened his jaws to hiss when suddenly a slick forked tongue stole its way into his mouth, brushing against his own before yanking back just before it was ripped off by the snap of James’ jaws. Satisfied with this, Obane turned and lumbered away towards the forest where he laid down at the edge of the trees to watch. James was confused by this odd act of affection, but no less annoyed. He snorted and turned, stepping deeper into the water as he decided that a quick wash might free himself of the bastard’s scent. Slowly he began to submerge himself, letting the icy water wash over his scales. Slowly he began to rake at his scales with his claws, as it that might assist in freeing himself from Obane’s touch. He thrust his head into the water and shook it violently, trying to get the feel of his teeth on the back of his neck out of his mind. He clawed at himself more desperately, aware of the shiny scales peeling away. His encounter with Syn had been enough to temporarily distract him,

however his disgust and discontent was returning with the sickening pit and the unnatural heat inside of him. The first strands of blood in the water graced his nose with a coppery scent, the first real scent he had since earlier that morning. With a forceful drag, more blood dribbled from a bald spot h had created on his left shoulder, however his attention was diverted when Obane’s jaws gripped one of his horns and yanked on it roughly. James thrashed his head and snarled, snapping at the dragon before he worked himself out of the water. He glared at the beast one last time before he turned and fled through the trees. He had to get away, though he could hear the crunch of footsteps behind him as he was being followed. Eventually he found the mansion, galloping out onto the grassy field where he sought out anyone who might help him find some peace. No Roume, no Dante, no Ytal. Only the burning, aggravating presence of Obane watching him from a distance. Perhaps he would seek more sleep, he thought, though wondered how he would find it while being watched as he was. He walked around the mansion perhaps half a dozen times to see if Obane would get tired and stop, however when he did not, James just growled and flopped down in the grass. The sun was nearly set, the light was growing dim and a chill was beginning to settle in. The door creaked open several yards away and he looked up to watch Roume walking out of the house with a large white garbage bag filled with something James could not see. He narrowed his eyes as the man drew closer and slowly lifted his head. Roume let the garbage bag tip over and with a grotesque slap several raw pieces of meat tumbled out. James stared and watched as Roume grabbed the end of the bag, lifted it up and forced the rest of the disgusting contents out. “There you go Princess,” Roume grunted, “You need to eat.” James turned his head in refusal. He would rather starve! Roume growled and reached down to grab what appeared to be a turkey leg, “Oi!” He stomped over and grabbed James’ maw, trying to pry it open. When this did not work he reached out with his free hand and placed his palm on the bottom of James’ jaw, then grabbed his lip with the top of his hand and squeezed hard, forcing the sensitive skin of his lip down over his sharp teeth. James let out a shocked and pained yelp and Roume shoved the turkey leg into his mouth before letting go and stepping back. James growled and glowered as his jaws snapped down around the leg, ready to spit it out when his tongue got a taste. His stomach growled and twisted painfully and with a few crunches he swallowed the leg, bone and all. He ached for more, his whole body trembling at the thought and slowly he got up and reached out, biting at the pile of meat without care. When he finished he found that it was hardly enough. His stomach still ached and begged, his mouth buzzed with the taste and he looked to Roume for more. However he was started to feel relaxed and heavy, lowering himself back down to the ground for just a moment. He let out a pleading sound, but the world was beginning to spin. He was still hungry, but the prospect of sleep was suddenly of greater value. Head lowered down to his paws and he looked from Roume to Obane who had watched it all in silence. The last thing he saw before he drifted into the darkness of sleep were those cruel golden eyes watching him…

In Blood Chapter Summary

Obane had never moved so quickly in his life, had never felt such unfaltering fear as he did in that moment. He lunged, and though he could not pin her down in time, he threw himself down and curled his body over her stomach and not even a second later felt the first searing tear rake across his back. This was soon followed by more deep wounds being cut across the expanse of his upper back and shoulders, and though the anger rose he would not act in violence against her.

Obane watched as his mate slid helplessly into sleep. He watched her struggle and fight a natural occurrence for the sake of her own will. It was a curious concept to the dragon. Slowly his form melted down to a more humanoid base, as the remedial clan of misfits had deemed appropriate for living so close to humans. Even with this in mind he refused to let go of his roots, refused to let anyone forget for even a second how powerful he was. His eyes turned from the glittering bronze scales of his female to the male who had assumed his place as her Guardian, “Milk?” he asked Roume carefully. “Yep,” He said, “I had Dante let the meat marinate in it all day. Trust me, it’s better this way. He probably won’t wake up for at least a day and I know he’s not happy being stuck like he is.” Obane frowned, finding it curious and rather insulting how Roume continuously referred to his mate as a male in context. As if he would debase himself with such perversion; he knew many other dragons had succumbed to their baser urges since the fall of the females, mating with other males or worse, with humans to slake their lust. “You make her sleep away her problems.” “Would you rather his body reject the child? Bane, the kid is still trying to get his head sorted out and here you swoop in and knock ‘em up!” Roume’s blathering was already causing the dragon to lose interest, especially when he began using human language he had no understanding of. At Obane’s confused expression he cleared his throat, “My point is, he’s new to our world, and without even getting to know him or better, let him get to know you, you try to impregnate him.” “Better me than another male, Roume.” Obane stated pointedly, “At least with me she will be comfortable and protected, and I will see to it that she is happy. No other male will bother her, and any who try will be put down by my claw.” He frowned suddenly, “You should know something about that.” Roume let out a loud snort, “I don’t question your power, Obane, but you’ll never be able to make her- argh, him, happy. Not after what you did. He may be a dragon but he grew up a human, do you understand? A lot of our traditions, a lot of the things we grew up with that seem second nature to us…well it’s not for him. He doesn’t understand any of it, and damn it all if he doesn’t dig his heels in when he gets scared.” “How is it that she supposedly hosts the shape of a man outside of her scales, Roume? That makes little sense. We may be shape shifters but we cannot change our genes.” He shrugged, “I actually don’t know, it’s why I asked Ytal to come. He’s a doctor after all, if anyone can understand the science or magic behind it, it’s him.” “You planned to give her to Ytal.” “I didn’t plan to give him to anyone!” Roume snapped. “And you thought that hiding him here was a good idea?” He growled, “Hardly. I knew something was going to have to happen.” “Tell me Roume. You were there when I mated her, if my actions upset you so much, why did you not stop me? I saw you hiding in the trees.” “You’d already mounted by the time I showed up, trying to stop you would have been suicide and I got more than her-“ he sighed, “Him to look out for. Besides…” he sighed again and grumbled under his breath. Obane never ceased to be amazed at the stubbornness of Bronze dragons, “Thelrian told me you were coming. He…told me to set the kid up. But fuck, I didn’t think you’d rape him!” Obane lofted a finely scaled brow as he realized what the new information meant. “So you intended for him to escape?” “He wouldn’t have done it otherwise,” Roume folded his arms over his chest and squared his stance, “You’d have shown up at the door and James would have dug his heels in and spit acid until he was blue in the face. No, he needed to meet you while he was a dragon.” “And here I thought that only eastern dragons were capable of such cunning and underhanded tactics.” He looked over to his female, watching her sleep. Her paw twitched and she let out a growl, as if she knew even in a state of unconsciousness that he was watching her. “I will make her happy.” He stated, “I will have my heir and more.”

Roume growled, “I’m trying to do what’s best for everyone Obane.” He turned and stormed towards the door of his den, slamming it on his way inside. Obane thought to himself how so many of his kin had become domesticated and placated by simple things, and thought about how if Roume’s words rang true, his mate was the worst of it all. He would have to teach her as he would a whelp, he would show her that being a female was a true honor. Slowly he walked over to the female and knelt down beside her, reaching out to rest a hand lightly on her jaw. She stirred just slightly, however Obane knew that there was little capable of rousing her from her current state. It did not matter to him, however, as he would watch over her as she slept and when she awoke her mate would be there waiting. His form returned to its natural draconic state and he looked down at his female. He scented the air and he could tell something was already different about her scent. Her body was changing, accepting his seed. Despite all of the accusations pointed at him, his female had been a willing participant in their mating until after the fact. Obane knew that she felt as strongly as he did that they would produce strong offspring, the likes of which would promise a long line of an otherwise dying race. Obane settled behind her and curled around her sleeping frame. He ignored her slight protests and watched with curiosity as her head shifted and rested upon his paw. It fascinated him how her mind and body appeared to be two separate entities, each acting on their own set of standards. Her mental rejection of him was an astounding testament to a strong will, though those stubborn qualities would have to be curbed in order to make for a happy pregnancy and healthy offspring. Her muzzle wrinkled in discontent; Obane lowered his head and licked the soft spot behind her jaw and felt her whole body relax and melt against him. Instinct was a powerful thing. Though he had never before mated with another he seemed to understand how to handle his female properly. His large wing curled around her frame and he prepared himself to guard over her while she slept…

When the morning came, Obane was still beside his mate. She had slept through the night peacefully with his assistance and Obane could feel that her dreams were much kinder to her than they had been before. He only hoped that good rest would mean she would be in better spirits when she awoke. The door to the den opened with a loud creak, drawing Obane’s attention. He watched as a violet dragon in human guise walked out and made his way towards his resting mate. He wrinkled his nose and growled as the other got closer. “Relax Obane,” the Violet said, pushing some of his purple hair out of his face. He had a case in one hand, and knelt down beside the female, “I need to take some blood samples.” Obane would not accept this, and reached out to place his paw between the two with another deep growl. “Don’t you want to know if his body accepted your little donation? Besides Obane, if what Roume says is true then his physiognomy is a lot different from ours. By all technicality he might not even be able to get pregnant, or better yet, he might hold the secret to allowing more dragons to become fertile. I have some theories, but just…move…you paw please!” He huffed, opening the case. Inside was a collection of syringes and vials. He pulled out a syringe first, then gave a pointed look to the dragon who still had not budged. “I can do it now, or while he’s awake and I don’t think that will be pleasant for anyone.” The Violet stood up and tried to move around Obane’s paw, only to find that the dragon moved with him. “You selfish son of a bitch, do you realize that this female might have solutions for more than just your own problem?” Obane had no interest in appeasing the Violet’s games. He snorted and took a breath, feeling the swell of energy fill his chest, the first stimulating and undulating until it pulsed with wild and raw energy. The Violet stepped back when he heard the crackle of lightning that flashed between his jaws. “Obane.” Roume approached in his dragon form, his Draconic rough and rusty as if he had not used it in many years. A fact which was probably the truth, Obane thought to himself. “Let Ytal take the blood he needs. It is for the benefit of your mate and my family.” The stocky dragon came closer, holding Obane’s attention for the moment, “Should he be harmed Ytal would be hard pressed to escape the wrath of eight very angry dragons.” The dark dragon growled, the lightning fading in his jaws, “What is the purpose of this? The Violet rambles, I do not like his scent!” He glanced down and quickly swatted at Ytal as he tried to move around Obane’s paw to get at the female’s belly. “Ytal studies dragons, he has aided many of us over the years. He is trust-“ “That is not what I asked!” Obane boomed with a roar.

“He wishes to see that your mate’s body will accept your seed. He wishes to see why it is that his body changes from male to female when he transforms. Most of all, he wants to see if it is possible to replicate your mate’s ability to change gender for other dragons. It could be a means to continue our race.” There was a long, tense pause as the two dragons stared each other down. Obane looked to the female beside him, watching her sleep peacefully. Slowly though, very slowly, the black dragon shifted and with a belligerent grunt he pulled his paw away and settled it back beneath himself. His eyes fell back to Ytal, glaring at the man but he did not move to stop him as he shifted closer. Ytal placed a cautious hand on the female’s soft underbelly, watching Obane for a moment more before returning his full attention to his work. The tip of the needle slid into the female’s body with practiced ease, but his mate flinched within her sleep as if in pain. Obane’s growl filled the area. “He is fine, Obane.” Roume rumbled, “That instrument is made to withstand the heat of his blood, and the needle strong enough to pierce his hide. There is some pain.” It did not make the dark dragon any less annoyed at the situation. He growled again, but allowed the Violet to continue his work. He pulled the instrument out and watched a drop of blood well over the wound. Obane leaned his head down and flicked his tongue out to lap up the blood, that single drop enough to spark a wild array of delicious flavors on his tongue. He felt it arouse him slightly, in the same way his mate had become aroused when she had tasted of his blood after their fight. The wound was already sealing beneath Obane’s tongue, to his surprise. Regeneration was a property that was primarily a male trait. Ytal noticed this as well, “Interesting,” he mused, “Some of his male attributes do carry through.” He stood up and started walking towards the female’s lower half. This earned a deep snarl from the Omega as he began to lift himself up. “Calm down, relax… I’m just taking a sample of her-“ A booming roar filled the air, making the Violet jump back in shock, and Roume moved forward, “Obane, it is for the sake of our race. He means only for a small sample.” “That is not his to be concerned with!” Obane snarled, lowering his head as he stepped over the female and forced the Violet away as he crept closer, “He has as much as he will get, leave now or I will take a sample of his blood with my teeth!” He snapped his jaws together to make a point. Roume shifted out of his scales and explained to Ytal that he was not going to get anything else. The Violet seemed distraught, but Obane could care less. He slowly returned to his place at her side and growled again, watching both men escape inside of the den. They were lucky that the Omega did not burn down their den, that he did not slay every male in the territory as he so desperately wanted! However this was Thelrian’s child, and Roume was of his family. That debt was only just enough to stay his rage. He settled in once more, prepared to guard his mate as she slept.

It was in the dead of night when the den’s door creaked open. Obane’s head whipped to the source instantly and he let out a warning growl. At first there was no movement, then slowly there was the pad of footsteps across wood followed by the crack of bone as human guise shifted into dragon form. The figure that stepped into the moonlight was small, smaller even than the bronze dragons. White scales and feathered wings denoted that it was the white dragon, and the gentle scent that hit him confirmed this. He noted again how this one had a scent mixed with Roume’s, and he lamented once more in the perverted fall of his kin. He was creeping closer however, and Obane let out another warning growl. “I only wish to comfort him.” Came the gentle Draconic voice. It was a wonder any of the white dragons still existed in Obane’s mind, they were every part opposite of black dragons, they lacked strength, pride, power… Worthless in all respects. Obane grunted, “She sleeps, and I am here to comfort her.” He spoke firmly. The little white dragon stepped closer still and Obane allowed a crackle of energy to form between his jaws. The white’s head lifted, but still he stepped closer and lowered himself down to rest his head against the female’s arm. The defiance was like a personal attack against the dragon who let the energy crackle louder before slowly letting it die. The pathetic dragon could do no harm to he or his mate… “Roume’s stubbornness is rubbing off on you.” He growled. The white wriggled closer and shifted to settle his head on the female’s shoulder, tucking himself against her body in a display of bravery, “I will not stand to see my clan-mate in pain.” “She is of the bronze scale, she is not in pain, only stubborn. She takes after her father in every way.” He was reminded of Thel'rian, perhaps the only dragon he truly respected. Throughout the

years, the darkest times of their kind, he had remained firm in their beliefs. He had stood by tradition. “He reminds me so much of Roume I find it funny.” Obane snorted, “Speaking of Roume…” He mused, “I finally recognize you…” Indeed, the familiarity of the white dragon finally sank in, “You saved his life after our battle. You were foolish enough to step between us, to stop our fight before I delivered the final blow…” The little white dragon seemed to flinch at this, “He was in pain… You would have killed him, and he was only in pain over losing his mate.” Obane pondered on this. So many years ago, during the plague, many males lost their mates. Many males who had a bond beyond procreation went insane, and Obane had taken it upon himself to put down those who were too far gone to recover. Roume had been among those who had lost his sanity, he had gone feral and sought to test his new supposed strength against the Omega. Obane had been poised to deal the final blow when the fledgling white dragon had rushed onto their battle field and curled himself over the body of the fallen Bronze. Why Obane had not simply slain them both remained to be a mystery, however he wondered now if any of the other slain dragons may have been savable. “We lost so many…” He finally said in a moment of reverie. “Do not lament what you do not understand.” The bold words took Obane by surprise. He looked down and gave a snort at the little white who continued on, “You did not suffer the pain of losing a mate. An unborn. Did not suffer through watching them slowly waste away. I did not either, but I can see in Roume’s eyes, he is haunted to this day…” The dragon gave pause to this, “His mate was carrying?” The smaller nodded slowly, “She got sick during gestation. She struggled, tried to stay alive long enough to give birth. Roume tried to save the egg, but the illness had taken that from him too…” Obane rumbled softly, “I did not know.” “He treats this one like the son who was taken from him. Thel'rian refuses to cross the ocean, refuses to leave his territory.” “I can understand his plight, however to leave his offspring away from him at all.” That thought was still confusing to the dragon, though he trusted with wholeheartedness that there was sound reason. Obane felt the smaller shrug, then curled closer to his mate. “I believe he trusted Roume with this task.” Another thoughtful rumble, “Perhaps…” They fell silent after this, no more words needed. Obane listened to the white’s breathing slowly even out, and his mate even appeared to rest easier with the new presence, so he allowed it. Aggravating as he was, the white dragon had a bravery that was beyond what was known of his kin, and he would respect that as a small shred of dignity. He settled himself in once more to guard his mate.

Roume came from his den in the early morning and provided Obane with fresh meat, the white dragon left with Roume, and after Obane checked to make sure this was not tampered with as his mate’s had been, he accepted the offering with grace. When the female awakened it was a gentle stir, a rumbling rouse before her eyes opened, still heavy with sleep, and she stretched where she lay before opening her jaws for a long yawn. Finally she looked up to Obane with consciousness in her eyes and there is no hesitation in the deep, rumbling growl rolling from her throat. She stands with swiftness and pads away. The mid-morning sun was warm over them both, and despite the lack of sleep Obane is relaxed and at peace. His female glared at him with fire in her eyes, let out a barking roar and backed away further, but Obane could not bring himself to care for her strong will brought him amusement. Few female dragons he had ever known had the ferocity that this one did, and though she would eventually have to learn to be subservient to her mate, the change was refreshing. Then he saw her form begin to shift and he was already rising to stop her. Her snarl was swift and violent and she lashed out with powerful claws. Obane was forced to back away in reflex, remembering her last angry outburst. As she began to shift again Obane once more stepped closer but saw that it was too late. He let out a panicked sound and was shifted back to flesh far faster than her. The figure before him was tall and strong, with lightly bronzed skin and a powerful jaw line. The humanoid was decidedly male by human standards, and Obane could not help but notice the penis that hung flaccid between his legs. Regardless he ran to catch her as her knees gave out to pain, followed by a soft cry. Obane caught

her in his arms and gently guided her down to the ground, her upper half resting on his thighs. Her eyes were squeezed closed in obvious pain, the source of which was evident by the swollen abdomen that stuck out abnormally. This was not the doing of his egg within her, but the remainder of the plug her body was still trying to absorb. “You changed back too soon.” He told her in a voice that was both stern and concerned. Her eyes opened, brilliant shades of amber that flashed with fire and rage. Fists clenched at her side twitched and before Obane had the sense to react, she turned and made a wild swing that caught his mouth at a downward angle. Obane flinched back and reached up to cover the bleeding, the female getting up while he was distracted to stagger a few steps away. “Look what you did to me!” He bellowed, voice tinted with panic. One hand was curled around the curve of his stomach, gripping it with pain, “Son of a bitch! I’ll kill you!” What was intended to be a charge ended up to be a swift waddle towards the stunned dragon; he could see that she was plagued by lances of sharp pain curling up her belly with each stomp. Obane, worried that she would trip and harm herself further, stepped forward to wrap his hand around her elbow… The sound of a dull thump was realized before the pain, deep throbbing lashes across the side of his face from the claws at the tips of each finger. Still too stunned to react, and afraid that she might harm herself, Obane braced his stance as the female, James, continued her assault, holding firm to Obane’s arm as she readied another strike. He pulled his head back for the second hit and her claws instead fell to his neck and collar bone, tearing deep lashes through flesh and bits of scale. Her hand raised for a third hit and Obane would take no more. His free hand flashed upwards and grabbed her wrist in an iron hold as he bellowed, “ENOUGH!” The final syllable was tapered in a growling snarl intended to display his dominance and force her to submit, however even as he saw the surprise in her eyes she fought against him and pushed against his own strength. To Obane’s surprise he had to struggle to hold her back, though he knew a female was supposed to take on the rank of her mate the raw power was substantial even for him. The surprise lasted only a moment before James’ face twisted in a snarl, “No! Not after what you did to me!” The hand on his arm shifted, caught his side and raked a long lash across his ribs. He grabbed that hand as quickly as he could, but James twisted and wrenched back, jerking free of Obane’s hold only to stumble back and half-collapse onto his back. “Fine then!” She spat, “I can’t kill you, but I’ll rip this out of me!” Obane’s eyes opened wide in shock as the female’s hands made to claw at herself. At what would soon house his offspring. Obane had never moved so quickly in his life, had never felt such unfaltering fear as he did in that moment. He lunged, and though he could not pin her down in time, he threw himself down and curled his body over her stomach and not even a second later felt the first searing tear rake across his back. This was soon followed by more deep wounds being cut across the expanse of his upper back and shoulders, and though the anger rose he would not act in violence against her. A yelling voice approached quickly, Obane was able to focus on this as his torn back had gone numb moments before. Roume was running up, along with another male who’s voice he did not recognize. The claws stopped and suddenly James was yelling as well. “What the fuck happened!? God kid, look what you did to him… Christ… Bane, you alright?” Roume had concern in his voice, but Obane flinched away from the sting of his hand against his torn flesh. “God… Dorn, go get Ytal.” “You bastard! Why are you concerned for this son of a bitch after what he did to me!” James struggled beneath Obane, but he had no strength to move away for fear of what could happen. Very slowly though, Obane lifted himself just enough to see the scene around him. Roume knelt beside James, struggling and only just barely able to hold to James’ bloody wrists, and James had spatters of blood across her skin and face, a snarl on her lips, but the fire in her eyes was gone, replaced by tears. Obane focused on this, wondering why she would display such a desperate look in her eyes. Was he truly such an unsatisfying prospect for a mate that she would go to such length to defy him? More footsteps, running, “Fucking hell!” The shocked voice drew his attention, he glanced to the side and saw the violet who had drawn James’ blood approaching with a leather bag in hand. There was more yelling, but the world was spinning and colors were beginning to blur… Obane turned back to James, the effort causing his stomach to lurch and make him nauseous, and the look in her eyes was still that of fury. She was without remorse for her actions against him, and he knew that given the chance she would draw more of his blood. His head suddenly felt heavy…all of him felt so heavy. He felt himself lowering, felt the press of James’ flesh against his cheek. The skin was hot with rage, and consciousness finally failed him with the sound of her racing heart beneath him as the last thing he heard.

Poisonous Relations Chapter Summary

Roume sighed and folded his arms, squaring his stance. It was something James noticed that he did when he felt cornered, “This isn’t about all that is it? What you’re really mad about is that your dad didn’t come here himself. You’ve never met the man, and you feel like he betrayed you.”

James sat in silence as the world around him was awry with chaos. There was blood on his hands, on his body, the scent of Obane’s blood overwhelming to his senses; it created an odd mixture of mortality and arousal that he refused to reflect upon. Roume, Ytal and Dante were locked inside of one of the guest bedrooms of the mansion, and James’ sensitive ears picked up on much of the conversation inside, however in his state of hazed aftershock he only picked up on key words: ‘bleeding’, ‘hospital’, ‘broken.’ The rest of the conversation was lost in the roar of his heartbeat through his ears, the sense of panicked cold that settled into every nanometer of flesh while the rest of his body felt blazing hot. He hated Obane, hated the bastard for what he had done to James, hated him for the secrets and the sexism but James had never intended to kill anyone. Another panicked thought reminded him how he had been prepared to attack himself, reminded him how Obane, one of the most powerful creatures in the world, had used his own body as a shield to protect his potential child. He could have pinned James down, restrained him or even turned into a dragon, yet in the moment he saw the man leap to save his child there had been legitimate and desperate fear in his eyes. It had been the first time James had seen any real emotion from Obane. The pressure of something heavy being draped over his shoulders brought James back to reality and he turned swiftly to see Evran standing behind him, then looked down to examine the heavy gray woolen blanket over his shoulders, hiding his body. His eyes turned back up to Evran, and though he could not bring himself to get his mouth to work Evran just flashed him a weak smirk, “He deserved it.” James was silent, eyes shifting back to the floor before he turned and stalked down the hall. He pushed the door open into his bedroom and found himself collapsing onto the bed, wincing when he felt pressure against his stomach. He felt a wave of nausea at the thought, reminded of how he had ended up in such a way to begin with. He had been raped, and nobody seemed to care at all. He heard the door squeak open a few inches, could feel a presence standing just on the other side as if waiting for some sign that it was alright to enter. James would give him no sign, and instead pulled his blanket up over his head, curling in on himself as best as he could. The door slid open a little wider and the person slowly made his way inside. The bed bowed where a new weight settled at the edge, sitting silently as it shared a strangely comfortable space. After a few minutes, James slowly pulled the blanked down, looking up at the simply dressed man who sat beside him. He was tall and broad, similar to Roume, with aged olive skin and short, tousled gray hair connected to a handsome and well maintained beard. There were crow’s feet at the corners of his amber eyes and deep wrinkles on his forehead. The man’s lips edged upwards in a pleasant smile and his eyes showed concern as he looked James over, “Hey there.” He said in a gravelly tone. James wanted to say ‘Get out!’ however he found himself asking, “You must be Dorn?” The man nodded slowly, “Indeed I am,” he mused, “And you must be James. It’s nice to finally meet you face to face.” He offered out his hand which James only stared at. Finally he retracted the hand and continued on, “Tell me, what’s going through your mind?” James frowned at the question, reaching out to grab a pillow to put under his head. He caught sight of the blood still caked on his hand and shoved it under the blankets, looking everywhere but at Dorn, “Don’t pretend you actually care.” The room was silent for a long moment, “I hate him. I hate this. All of it.” He waited for Dorn to respond, and when he did not James had to break the silence to keep his anger from exploding once more, “Everyone here expects me to just play along with this, Roume didn’t even care what that bastard did to me! I’m not a dragon, I’m not a woman, I’m just a guy, a kid!” This time when the silence settled back into the space James had run out of words to fill it with. Dorn had listened silently and let the words sink in before speaking, “You’re right. Unlike us, you are not two-thousand years or more, you were not raised on our principles, nor did you have to go through the suffering we did. Yet here many of us are, trying to force you to answer our prayers and make our sins forgiven. I can’t imagine what you’re going through.” James sat up as he listened, the blanket pooling around his hips. He looked to Dorn with a frown, looked down between his legs and saw that he showed no reaction to James’ scent. “How come you aren’t reacting like the others? Or are you just better at hiding it?” Dorn shook his head and his lips broke into a wide smile as his eyes looked past James, obviously into a memory, “Because you are not my mate… Even if you were to throw yourself at me, you are not my mate…”

The look of utter adoration on the face of this man had James confused, however there was such honesty in his words that he relaxed in the dragon’s presence. “You want to know what I’m going through? My whole life got taken away from me, even down to my fucking gender. I’m a damn prisoner here, surrounded by monsters who drool at the sight of me, expected to act like a proper little slave to whatever monster proves himself the strongest. Well there’s no way I’m going to go peacefully, if my own fucking Uncle isn’t going to protect me or even stand up for me then I’ll fight, and if Obane comes near me again I’ll rip his throat out!” Dorn had returned to reality and watched as James spoke, then offered, “Of this I have no doubt. But there are two sides to this. A lot has happened to you in a short time, I won’t deny that…but the dragons are a dying breed. Many of us realize that we have little time left in this world, and unfortunately we have little tolerance for each other anymore. Territories are warred over, humans get suspicious, the governments of all the world capture our friends and family. Unfortunately for you, we have grown desperate for a solution.” James struggled to find words for a moment, his jaw hanging open as he glared at Dorn before finally spitting out, “That still isn’t my problem!” Dorn sighed, “Thanks to Obane, you have been dragged into this whether you like it or not. Hate him as you will, you hold every right, our people need you. This is impossible to ask of anyone, yet here we are demanding this of you…a child no less. Nobody can fault you for attacking Obane, and should you wish it, I will personally stand between him and you so that he does not touch you again, and once you lay that egg-“ “Whoa! Hold on, egg?” The dragon raised a bushy brow, “We are reptilian in nature. Surely you have figured out that it would not be a live birth.” “Fuck that, and fuck you. I’m not laying this egg, or any other. I’ll rip it out of me if I have to!” James’ voice verged on panicked hysteria, he grappled helplessly at the blankets and pushed himself away from Dorn. The man’s frown was heavy, one that made his eyes appear to droop, “If you remove that egg, before it is properly conceived or not, Obane will seek to replace it and if not him then another dragon will. You will be safest if you carry the egg, Obane may be misguided and set in his ways, but he is powerful, and you will remain entirely undisturbed. It will allow you ample time to adjust.” “Weren’t you just saying how you and all the dragons were forcing this on me!” “I did, and…we are. However it is unfortunate that this will likely be your fate. There is no getting around it, the other dragons do not see through your eyes or my own. You can retain who you are, and still help all of us…” Footsteps made their way down the hall, two sets. One set stopped outside of James’ door while the other moved on, and the sound of the knock filled the space of the room, “Hey James…” Roume’s voice was as strong as ever, though weary. He pushed the door open, “I’m comin’ in.” He announced as he stepped into the room, looking between James and Dorn, “I see you two got acquainted.” James just glared furiously at both men. Dorn looked up, “How is our guest?” The man sighed, “He’ll live…but it’ll be a long recovery. James, you did quite a bit of damage I’m not gonna lie. Broken bones, torn muscles, two concussions. He almost bled out. We’re lucky that Ytal was here.” “Lucky isn’t the word I would have picked.” James snorted. Roume sighed, “You got a right to be angry, I get that. But do you really want his blood on your hands?” James gave him a pointed look and held up his bloody hands for Roume to see, “Point taken, but givin Bane a thrashin’ he damn sure deserved and having a man’s death on your shoulders are two different things.” James snorted, his nose wrinkling, “I’ll decide what’s best for me, since you have no intention of doing that. Now get out of my room or the next one to get thrashed is going to be you.” “Don’t threaten me James.” Roume snarled. James jumped up and wrapped the blanket around himself, Dorn was just as fast to rise, placing himself between the two. “Now you two… James, Roume has a point. Killing Obane will not change what he did to you; eventually you will have to move past that. However, Roume,” he turned to face the man who was slightly shorter than Dorn, “You should leave now, James needs to rest.” Roume growled his annoyance as he glared Dorn down, however the man just held Roume’s gaze in silence until the man turned to leave. Dorn relaxed. “I’m going to go take a bath.” James spat as he started across the room. Some super-hot water and a fair bit of peace and quiet sounded like a good thing, great in fact. He felt dirty, filthy, and he doubted that he would ever feel clean again. Dorn turned and watched him, “James,” he said, drawing the man’s attention for a moment, “You’re going to be alright.” He smiled as he said this, and the words rang with a surprising force

in James’ chest. He refused to dwell on that fact however and turned back to the bathroom, gripping the door so hard he felt his claws pop out of the tips of his fingers and dig into the wood until they hit the metal frame beneath, and he slammed the door so hard behind him that he reveled in the deep rake marks he had left behind. He ran the water until the bath was nearly overflowing. James searched around and found a luffa and soap, throwing them both into the water as the tub filled before he got in. Despite the thick fogs of steam rising from the water it still felt cold, he actually felt himself shivering even though he doubted it had much to do with the temperature. Luffa and soap in hand he scrubbed at his skin, face and hair, turned the faucet off and scrubbed his feet, legs and ass. His skin was red and raw yet it still was not enough. Hand dipped down and he scrubbed at his lower half, down between his legs until he jumped at an unexpected sensation just beyond his balls. It was tender in an entirely different manner, and slowly he released the luffa and let his fingers explore… He became aware as he looked down through the steam and water, that there were thick bronze scales freckling his thighs, growing thicker as they reached the junction between his legs. He reached down again, ran his finger over the scales and followed them up until he found the waiting slit nestled just behind his balls. Anger flooded him, filled him and within a minute the water around him began to boil as James saw red.

Two days passed without further incident. James went about his own business with an aggressive aura which the other residents of the house kept their distance from, and he was just fine with that. Doors slammed, words were clipped and jaded, the only one who did not incur the man’s wrath was Dorn who still kept his respectful distance. His belly had gradually flattened back out to its normal state, much to James’ relief, which helped the spasms of anxiety he felt whenever he thought about the fact that he very well could be pregnant. It was on the third day that James’ blissful peace was disrupted. Ytal stood in the kitchen doorway as James went about making himself a steak sandwich (there always seemed to be a healthy supply of steak in the house), however the dragon’s presence was utterly ignored until he took his first bite. “I would like to give you a checkup James.” Ytal said casually, there was a very light smile on his lips. “No.” Ytal sighed, “I would like to see how your body is adjusting.” James snorted, “No.” “James, this could be for your benefit. If I can find and isolate what makes you different, perhaps we can use this to our advantage.” James took another angry bite of his sandwich and talked with his mouth full, “What, you plan to turn the other dragons into women. Last I checked, gender surgery was expensive.” “Actually I have a theory, and if my theory is correct then yes, I can turn other dragons into… well, into entities like you. Assumedly painless but we’ll have to see.” Ytal seemed very confident about what he was saying. He folded his arms over his chest and James looked up to examine him. It was the first time the two had really spoken since he was stuck in his dragon form. “And if your theory is correct?” Ytal grinned bright, “Then you’ll likely be off the hook, and hailed as a hero for saving dragon kind!” James took another bite, muttering to himself. “What do you need me to do?” He heaved a sigh, closing his eyes. “And let me finish my food, I’m starving.” “That’s likely because-“ Ytal had begun, however he paused when he caught the furious glare shot at him, clearing his throat, “Come into the living room when you’re done. I’ll take a blood sample for my research and I wish to look you over to see how your body has been affected.” There was a long pause, then finally, “Just go wait for me out there.” James waved his hand dismissively. He took his time finishing his food, finding several cans of soda in the fridge, which he drank two of before he finally had no more excuses to hold off his promise. James stepped out of the kitchen, making sure to look as grumpy as he could as he shoved his hands into his pockets and sauntered out into the living room. Ytal sat on the floor between the large couch and a coffee table which had been dragged closer, his supplies being set out on top of the glass. When Ytal looked up he gestured towards the couch, “Come sit, I had to improvise with what I had. I would have liked to take you to my proper office but with Obane still not awake I have to

had. I would have liked to take you to my proper office but with Obane still not awake I have to remain nearby.” This made James pause for a moment, “Obane still hasn’t woken up?” Ytal shook his head, “For some reason his blood is not coagulating which hinders his regeneration rate. I am having more supplies brought over from my hospital so that I might better help him, but the coagulants I have on-hand do not seem to be taking effect.” James looked down the hall, not sure what he was expecting to see. He scoffed, “For such an allpowerful dragon he’s sure letting a few scratches bring him down.” He walked over and dropped himself onto the couch, watching as Ytal readied an empty syringe. “You sound so concerned for him,” the man mused, glancing up with a wicked grin that James mimicked in response, “Regardless. I am certain that he will be fine. Now hold out your arm.” He set the syringe down and took up a rubber strip, tying it over James’ bicep as he held it out, “Relax your arm completely.” He tied it quite tight and James winced, “Now flex your hand.” James just grumbled as Ytal went through the motions of drawing his blood. He spoke as he did so, “The needle is made of a stronger alloy than most, and the chamber is made with a heat resistant glass. Did you know that, even in human form, your blood is about one-hundred and fifty degrees? You have several extra layers of skin however, each with a layer of plasma between them so that you feel like a human with a slight fever.” James just blinked, “Huh, that’s interesting.” He paused for a long moment, just watching the chamber fill with his blood, “So what was this theory you had?” He hummed to himself, “There’s a collection of animals in the world who can change their genders you know. Prevalently seen in certain scuttle fish, if their DNA is damaged then it is able to repair itself, and more important, if their environment possesses a significant lack of certain gender types, then these incredible creatures can actually change their own gender on demand to maintain their species.” “And…you think that’s what I did?” Ytal pulled the needle out and watched with curiosity as the small wound healed within a few seconds, “Something like that, yes. If I can figure out what is causing you to change genders when you transform, I may be able to apply it to other dragons and achieve a similar effect. But I have to isolate the cause first.” He set the syringe in its own case and set this aside. “Alright, now I need for you to strip down.” There was a long pause, “You need me to do what now?” “James, I am well versed in almost all fields of medicine. Gynecology is one of those fields, and in order to get a proper understanding of how your body works during pregnancy, I need to study you down there. Now trust me, this isn’t anything I haven’t seen before.” He spoke calmly. “According to Roume and everyone else, it is something you’ve never seen before.” He shot. Ytal sighed, “I have seen male and female genitals. Admittedly I have seen very few where they are both on the same body; however that is the whole reason why I am doing this. Please work with me.” “There is no way I’m getting naked for you!” He snapped. “James, listen to me. I need to understand, and I need you to understand: I am trying to help you, for all I know you may be unable to be impregnated at all which will make Obane very frustrated.” “How do you even know I have both parts anyway?” The man wrinkled his nose, “I can smell it. The for last two days you have had the masculine scent of arousal and the feminine scent of your female genitals still absorbing Obane’s nutrients. You identified yourself strongly as male, so I am guessing that this is a new addition for you, is it not?” “That’s creepy.” “James. No matter what the outcome, I am here to help you.” James snorted loudly, “You’re just like everyone else. You wouldn’t give a fuck about me if I didn’t have this thing between my legs.” He stood up suddenly and stepped around the couch, “I appreciate the concern Doc, but kindly fuck off.” He listened to the good doctor sigh as he stormed out of the living room, his intent having been to go into his room, though he passed his door and kept moving down the hall. He turned right sharply and stepped through the door he found there, closing it behind him with a soft click. Despite his anger, he had no need of someone coming to find him. The room was spacious like his own, with thick blue carpet and a four poster bed. Two large windows let in natural light, however the sight before him was far from natural and the scent of blood was staggering. Blood dotted the carpet, growing darker as it reached the bed. Obane lay silent and still, his chest and arms bound in thick bandages that already had smatters of blood showing through. There was a large patch on his cheek, and another on the back of his head.

James frowned at the sight and stepped forward forcefully, “Hey,” he hissed, “Wake up.” He was unsure of what he was expecting to happen, entirely unsurprised when Obane remained unconscious, “I said wake up you son of a bitch!” He found himself standing at the edge of the bed, glaring at the vulnerable figure before him. “You’re going to make this my fault aren’t you?” He spat, “You raped me, but I’m the bad guy now, aren’t I? But you won’t be mad, will you? Stupid fucker. You look at me like some weak little bitch, everyone does. You didn’t defend yourself, why? Were you afraid to hurt me? You humiliated me, you took something away from me I’ll never have back, but you’re scared to hurt me!” He glared at Obane for a long minute, “Answer me!” he hissed. He reached down and grabbed Obane’s leg through the blanket and shook him, “Wake up and answer me!” More silence. James cinched his jaw, “Stupid fucker!” He felt his heart beating faster, the scent of the blood was making his head swim. He noticed that the blood stains on his bandages were slowly growing larger, “Shouldn’t someone change those? For such a powerful bastard, you sure are making a damn scene of yourself.” He walked closer again and reached out to gently press a hand to the side of Obane’s chest and felt the heat radiating from the blood beneath. The scent was stronger still and James found himself salivating. “Fine! Lay there you pathetic fucker.” He turned and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind him.

Another day passed and James found himself frustrated as he washed out his mouth for perhaps the hundredth time, spitting out another mouthful of saliva before he took up yet another water bottle. The scent of Obane’s blood was strong in his memory, it made his crave the taste which only served to frustrate him all the more. He turned off the sink and opened the door out to his room. In the distance he heard the phone chime, heard footsteps. His senses were getting considerably stronger. Hearing and scent seemed to be the most powerful however, and if he focused he could hear conversations held in other rooms or even across the house. It was a taxing effort however, and his attention broke easily. James dropped down on his bed and set his elbows on his knees as he leaned forward. There were water bottles strewn about the room, all of them empty. Footsteps were approaching his room, heavy…Roume. He looked up as the door opened and the man walked inside with a telephone in hand, “It’s for you.” He said, holding it out, “It’s your mother…” James was stunned and dumbfounded for a long moment, jaw going slack. Roume waved the phone and James jumped up to take it, answering swiftly, “Mom?!” “Hi sweetie,” There was an air of relief in his mother’s voice, it had never sounded so good, “I wanted to talk to you sooner, but every time I tried it seemed something was happening. I’ve been so worried, but I know Roume is taking good care of you.” He felt a pit of anger in his stomach, “No, he’s not. Mom, where are you? I want to come home. Please…” There was a long pause, “I wish you could, hon, but I’m not at home. I haven’t been since you left. Your father flew me out to Egypt, I’ve called every day that I can but where we are, it’s hard for me to be able to contact you. James, what’s wrong? What’s happened?” Prepared to dive into everything that had happened, he realized as he stood there with his mouth open like a fool, that he could not bring himself to tell his mother what Obane had done to him. “They…they think I’m a woman.” His fist clenched in futility, “They won’t leave me alone, I feel like a prisoner here. Please, mom, can I come out with you and…and…” “Your father…” She finished what he could not and he could practically hear the concern in her unspoken words, “I want to James, I do. But you’re safest with Roume.” “But I’m not safe here!” He screamed in panic, “I’m everything but safe! Please, mom, I need you. Please…” He felt tears stinging the backs of his eyes, threatening to fall as they welled, “Please mom…” The sound on the other side indicated that the phone was being taken from his mother’s hand, “James…” the voice he now heard was thick and masculine, and that one word instilled both a sense of relaxation and anxiety in the pit of his stomach, “Listen to me… I know that you and I have never met properly, and of this I have nothing but shame, but you are still my son. You are of my blood. You are strong. And if what Roume has told me is true, you have the power of an Omega behind you.” The anxiety melted in his stomach into cold panic, “You…you know about that?”

“Of course. When I heard of your abnormal nature I sent Obane to protect you where I could not. There is no greater protection then the power of an Omega behind you.” Though his father’s words were confident, they were words of betrayal. He had his own son raped, it was his fault. James was hardly aware of the sound of the phone cracking in his hand, slowly shattering as he lost control of his strength. He let out a shriek of rage, turned and threw the device and it exploded into hundreds of pieces as it smashed into the wall. His eyes turned to Roume who stood in the doorway, “GET OUT!” he bellowed and watched the man flee. Anger flooded him, more anger than even Obane had instilled in him. He left the room in a huff, not even bothering to slam the door as he did. Stomping down the hall he could feel eyes on his back, he saw Evran and Dante in the living room, watching as he walked to the front door and out onto the porch. Two steps down to the gravel pathway, Roume came running out behind him, “Kid, don’t do this!” He reached out and grabbed James by the arm, holding him back and near wincing at the glares that were shot at him. “Did you know?” James snapped. Roume was silent, just holding James’ gaze, “I asked did you know?” Roume’s eyes fell to the gravel pathway and he heaved a defeated sigh, “Yeah, I did. Your father sent him out here.” James wrenched his arm away and started back down the path with wide strides. “James, don’t do run off, it’s not safe out there!” “Well it sure isn’t safe here!” He screamed, not missing a step. “Yeah, well what do you plan to do? You run away and then what?” A wrinkle formed on the bridge of James’ nose as he snarled in rage, “I’m going to get this thing ripped out of me, if I have to do it myself, then I’m going to get on the first plane to Egypt, find that son of a bitch ‘father’ of mine and make what I did to Obane look like kitten scratches.” “Hey now, kitten scratches are no joke. They really hurt…” Roume’s attempt at a joke fell on deaf ears as he jogged after his nephew, “Alright, now’s not the time for jokes, I get it. But Thelrian was just looking out for you, I know that to you it seems strange and even fucked up but in Dragon culture, having a powerful mate is the greatest guarantee for protection.” James stopped and spun around, Roume nearly knocked into him before he backpedaled sharply. “I don’t know if you have just been ignoring this, or if you’re just that stupid, but I’m not a part of your fucked up Dragon Culture. I wish I wasn’t a dragon at all. It has been nothing but trouble, nothing but pain! I want it all to stop, I want everyone to leave me alone!” “Is that what it’ll take?” Roume asked, “James listen to me. I promised your father I would watch out for you, now I didn’t know that Obane was gonna do to you what he did and I’d have done something about it then and there but I got you, and I got my Clan to worry about. But no more pressuring you, alright? Everyone will leave you alone, I’ll even tell Obane to leave as soon as he wakes up. If you want to get out of the house, I’ll give you the keys to my truck, all I ask is that someone go with you.” “That’s your solution? Telling me you’re going to do things you should have done from the start?” He snarled. Roume sighed and folded his arms, squaring his stance. It was something James noticed that he did when he felt cornered, “This isn’t about all that is it? What you’re really mad about is that your dad didn’t come here himself. You’ve never met the man, and you feel like he betrayed you.” James cinched his jaw, “This is about that and so much more! It’s about him, and what Obane did to me, and what you did to me, I got thrown into a freak show and I find myself the main fucking attraction!” Roume was silent for a long time, just letting James’ anger slowly eat itself and fume away, “In terms of being a dragon, Thelrian is…one of the greats. You have a legend for a dad. But in terms of being a person, him and…well, all of us, we got some learnin to do. You’re not used to us and we’re not used to you. I meant what I said though, if it’s what you really want I’ll try to send Obane away as soon as he wakes up.” “Try?” James snorted. “Kid, where your dad is a legend, Obane is a fucking God. Especially since he’s had to long to store up power.” James quirked a brow, “What’re you talking about?” Roume sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, “Well, most Omegas don’t live that long. Before the plague, we’d never had an Omega who lived past fifteen-hundred. Obane’s dad was only seven-hundred when he died. They pass on their power to their offspring when the power gets to be too much. But since they couldn’t pass on their power anymore, the Omegas grew stronger. Obane especially, considering black dragons are the embodiment of energy.” “I thought they were cruelty.”

The man quirked a brow, “Who told you that?” “Ytal.” He snorted a laugh, “Figures. Black and violet scales have been at odds since the early days. They just plain don’t get along. Black dragons absorb the energy that violets can produce. Personality wise, they’re arrogant and prideful bastards, where violets are intellectual and generally live for the sake of others.” “I think we’re getting off topic.” Roume sighed, “Stick around kid. If you really want to give your old man a kick in the head, you gotta know he’s going to show up here eventually. There won’t be a better chance.” “Not a chance, not with every male in this house wanting to jump on my ass at a second’s notice!” “Once I send Obane away, the only one who would want to ‘jump you’ is Evran and he’s not much to worry about. Dante and I have no real interest in you that way, Tarren is celibate, Syn is…well, Syn, and Dorn won’t take a mate since his died.” “What about Ytal?” He shot. “What about ‘em? He’s a doctor James, he’s trying to figure out why you are the way that you are. And if he gives you problems, let me know and I’ll chew his face off, or…kick his teeth in or something. Sound good to you?” James gritted his teeth, “I’m going to go take a walk. Just leave me alone.” He turned and tromped off, waving Roume off dismissively though much of his fury had dissipated. He was thankful that he was not followed this time, and relaxed as he picked his way around the outskirts of the property…

That next morning James stirred and stretched. He resettled into a more comfortable position, nesting back into the crook of a cold arm, pillowing his head on a chest matted with cold sweat, and his cheek felt the rough press of bandages sliding across it. Though he knew something was wrong about the situation he could not bring himself to care as he looked up and opened his eyes. Obane was frighteningly pale. James’ hands and chest were covered in the blood that had seeped through from his bandages. Oddly enough he felt upset, wondering where Ytal was and why he had not yet fixed the bastard dragon. He sat up, staring down at Obane for a long minute. His hands trembled as he reached up and gently peeled one of the bandages from the man’s face, revealing two large and nasty scars where his claws had raked across the skin. Blood was already dripping down towards his neck… James realized with a coldness in his heart that Obane was going to die if he did not stop bleeding. This brought fear into the pit of his stomach, and he reached up to gently cup the bleeding cheek in one hand, a meager attempt to stop the bleeding. After a moment he pulled away and watched a pool of blood dribble down in a wave. He lifted his hand to his own face, licked at the blood from his hand and realized that it tasted wrong… He frowned and tasted again, but the taste was not there, yet still, something was wrong. He was still salivating heavily, and the taste of Obane’s blood only made his mouth water more. He leaned down and in, pressing close to the dragon’s face and slid his lips over the wound, lapping at the source of the blood flow. A powerful taste of nothing…familiar yet wrong… James jerked upwards with a gasp, throwing the blankets off of his form. He scrambled and looked down, realizing with a sigh of relief that he was in his own bed, in his own room, surrounded by a collection of empty water bottles. He looked to his hand and examined this, seeing that it was wet with saliva but no blood. He closed his eyes, remembering that he had come in the night before feeling dehydrated… He claimed six bottles of water and refilled each one at least twice before he finally fell asleep. He grabbed two bottles and stood up, realizing that he still felt thirsty. The house was silent as he walked down the hall and into the kitchen. He listened hard, finding that what little sound he could hear was outside on the front porch… Roume, Dante and Ytal were speaking in low tones, he was unable to pick up more than murmurs and vibrations, and gave up after a moment to refill his bottles. By the time he was back to his own room one was already gone, and as he was about to open the second he stopped and looked to the door further down the hall. It was cracked open, silent and dark, however the dream was still strong in his mind. He frowned and let his feet carry him to the door, pushing it open. It was quite early, the sun was barely rising and the room was still mostly shadows, however James could see that Obane was pale and the bandages were still flecked with red… The thought returned, why had Ytal not fixed it yet? James quickly found himself at Obane’s side, pressing a hand to his arm and finding it shockingly

cold. If he were not able to watch the rise and fall of the dragon’s chest he would fear the man to be dead, and he was confused as to why that thought worried him… It’s another thing to have his death on your shoulders… Roume’s words echoed with truth now. “Ytal said he’s tried everything,” Evran’s voice made James jump and he spun around to see the man in the doorway, “He won’t stop bleeding, and he’s too weak to be moved now. He has no idea why Obane’s blood won’t coagulate properly.” James swallowed and looked back to the man. “Roume told me that Omegas don’t live that long… Do you think that’s the problem?” Evran just shrugged as he walked up. “A normal human would have bled out a long time ago. The only thing keeping him alive is that the bandages keep the blood from draining just enough for his body to regenerate more, but Ytal said that’s slowing down now. If he dies…the black dragons will fall to the same fate as the golds’.” James looked up, “Wh…what do you mean?” “A long time ago, when the plague was wiping out the females, the Omega of the gold scale was a female dragon. She was unable to pass her power on in time, and died. With their primary link to their attribute cut off, the gold dragons began to…deteriorate…devolve. Most of them were killed a long time ago, actually…most of them by Obane. They were feral and insane…” A pang of guilt struck James to his core… “So… I would be responsible for the death of an entire group of dragons…” “Well, no… You would be responsible for the black scale going insane and probably attacking humans and exposing us all.” “…You make me feel so much better about myself.” “Glad to help.” James lifted the bottle to his lips and drained it in a few long gulps, growling to himself as he turned to the bathroom to refill it. “Why are you so thirsty anyway?” Evran asked, “You’ve taken an entire pack in the last two days.” James shrugged, “I don’t know… I think it has something to do with the fact that my mouth won’t stop watering.” He walked out of the bathroom with half of the bottle already gone, pausing at the strange look he got from Evran, “What?” He looked stunned, then grinned, “James! That’s it!” He shifted from foot to foot, “You might be able to fix Obane! Female dragons don’t have the same regenerative properties as males, but their saliva acts as a…a…” he paused, thinking, “Like a liquid Band-Aid! It creates a thick film over wounds that allows them to heal faster. I think your body is trying to tell you to fix him.” “You’re kidding me right?” James just stared wide-eyed at the other, “You think that I can lick him better.” “Do you see any other options?” Evran shot, “Just try it! You might save his life…you know, ignoring the fact that you put him here to begin with.” “Has anyone ever told you that you’re incredibly helpful at motivation?” Evran shrugged, “Once or twice.” The dream came back to mind and he frowned, thinking to himself that maybe more than just his body was trying to tell him something. He walked over and sat down next to Obane, reaching up to the bandage on his cheek, “I swear if either of you say anything about this to anyone I’ll set fire to everything you love.” He worked the bandage off and winced as he saw the blood flow down much the same as it had in his dream. The scent hit him hard and his mouth watered more. Slowly James leaned down and forward… Obane’s skin was cold, as was his blood, but the taste hit him hard and he found himself laving his tongue across the wound. His blood, though cold, had a strange acrid taste to it that James began to notice as he finished the second cut. He pulled back and wiped his mouth with a disgusted look, then watched intensely as he realized that the blood had stopped flowing from his cheek. “Whoa… It…it worked…” he breathed. He swallowed a mouthful of blood, looking up to Evran. “Come on, we have to get the rest of these bandages off…” He rushed over and helped as James began to work at peeling the bandages from Obane’s chest. “The worst of the injuries are on his back, you should get those first.” The thought of licking the man’s back made James sick to his stomach. He blanched as he saw Obane’s back, a horrific scene of exposed muscle and bone and even a small patch of his spine. The blood was so strong that it made James dizzy, adding to the nausea, “Hurry up James, you need to do this quickly!” James swallowed and leaned down. Hands pressed to Obane’s lower back and arm, the chill of his skin sent a rush of urgency through him and he finally began to work his tongue over the first cut. These crisscrossed often, and James had to drain his bottle before he was even halfway done. Another wave of painful nausea and dizziness made him realize that perhaps it was not the sight and smell doing this to him.

“Evran… I think something’s wrong.” “James, you need to hurry… He’s bleeding everywhere.” He cinched his jaw and took a breath, working over the next patch of slash marks over Obane’s shoulder blade. However as the world around him pitched violently to the left he tried to right himself, then found everything suddenly jerking to the right and he stood up, pushing himself away. For a moment the world went dark as the ground came up to meet his body and he lay in a cold daze as the nausea won and he vomited Obane’s blood helplessly on the floor. “James!” Evran was shrieking for a moment before he fled the room. He returned a short time afterwards with Roume, Dante and Ytal hot on his heels. He found himself still unable to move as he was picked up off the floor. He saw from the corner of his eyes as Ytal bandaged up Obane, as Evran explained in a panicked fluster what had happened. Roume took James over and settled him on the bed beside Obane, feeling his skin and worrying over him. “There isn’t much that can poison a dragon,” Ytal said sharply, a hint of confusion in his voice, “But…it answers several questions. The blood won’t coagulate, it’s thinned out…and paralyzes on ingestion.” Roume frowned, “Wait, isn’t that… Isn’t that like what green dragon venom does?” James tried to move, to say anything, however his body no longer responded. He felt waves of panic blossom in his gut, crash through his body in waves, yet he was powerless to do anything. “Exactly, and it would explain why I wasn’t able to see it before. The venom mimics white blood cells and multiplies swiftly, it’s almost impossible to find if compared side-by-side with other blood.” James could hear him moving around, “James, don’t worry, you’ll be fine. The paralyzing effects will wear off after a few hours, along with the nausea. And I think I can help Obane now…” Ytal’s words did not help the panic flooding James at the moment, however Roume’s hand in his did. He was given a firm squeeze, the pad of a rough thumb running over the back of his hand. He tried to squeeze back, tried to move his fingers, but it was no use. His body was unresponsive. “Dante,” Roume said, “Go get Tarren…” “You don’t think he did this do you?” Dante asked with shock. Roume sighed, “I wish I could say no, but…he’s the only green dragon in a hundred miles in any direction. Just tell him to stay in the house, I’ll have to deal with him later.” “I don’t have time to make a proper vaccine, even if I had Tarren’s venom. However James managed to stop much of the bleeding, perhaps I can replicate the effect. Roume, open his mouth.” James felt Roume press on either side of his jaw, forcing it open as Ytal came over. He held a cotton swab between a pair of small tongs, and pressed it into James’ mouth for a moment before pulling away. James choked instinctively and gagged up more blood soon after Ytal pulled the cotton away. “You’re alright kid…” Roume accepted a bowl that Evran had grabbed and helped James drain his mouth. Several minutes passed. James found his head on Roume’s thigh as the man ran a hand over his hair. He was still unable to move, but he listened hard. Nobody talked much and he wanted to scream for someone to say something, anything, to break the silence. Finally, Ytal spoke, “It’s sloppy, but this solution should mimic the effects of James’ saliva. It seems to counteract the venom’s acidity that was keeping Obane’s wounds open. Hopefully it’ll be enough so that his body will start to regenerate on its own again.” “Good…” Roume breathed, then gently patted James’ shoulder, “You did good kid, did real good.” “Hey, what about me? Where’s my thanks, I’m the one who put the idea in his head!” Evran whined from the other side of the room. Roume chuckled, breaking some of the tension of the moment, “Of course Evran, thank you.” “Nobody should thank anyone yet. We don’t even know if this will work.” Ytal said firmly. James was unable to see what he was doing. Roume craned his neck, “Yeah, but it looks like most of the bleeding is stopped right? Can you make an anti-venom?” “Of course I can. It will take me a while but hopefully it will work. Watch these two, I will go get a sample from Tarren. Roume, do I have permission to use force if he is uncooperative?” His voice was steeped with uncertainty. “Tarren doesn’t get violent… This…isn’t right though, he wouldn’t poison Obane.” He paused, taking a breath, “But yes, only if he gets hostile. I assure you he won’t give you a problem though.” James heard Ytal leave, and Roume sighed, “Tarren had to have a reason…right?”

Evran’s voice was gentle, but honest, “You’d be surprised what people are capable of. He was angry at Obane for what he did to James remember? You know why too…” “That’s still just not like him…” Evran sighed, “We’ll figure it out, Roume.”

James fell asleep at some point, and when he woke up he found that he could move his limbs again, and the sun was now going down in the distance. The nausea was still present, though distantly, but the room was quiet. He looked around and saw that he and Obane were alone; however the man was still unconscious. He reached out and gently took his arm, finding that there was some warmth to it now. He relaxed at this and let out a sigh of relief. The arm moved and made James jump. He looked up and saw Obane’s eyes open, staring tiredly down at James’ hand. It shifted again and turned until it took hold of James’ wrist, lifting it up for him to examine quietly. The hand holding his wrist had a very slight tremble, but it was obvious that Obane was trying to stop it by sheer force of will. “Not the dainty hands and manicured nails of a woman, is it?” James shot. The man let out a rumbling hum, “No…it is not.” “I hate you…” James said weakly. Obane nodded formally, “I am aware. I apologize.” This caused James to pause, frowning. For such an arrogant and prideful creature, Obane apologizing to him made no sense at all. “Is that supposed to make it all better?” He spat. “No. It was intended to tell you that I plan on repenting for my actions against you. Roume wishes to send me away. You wish that too, do you not?” James frowned at the formality of his speech, even when it was cracked from a dry throat and distant, however he nodded slowly, “When I came to you, your body was willing. You opened for me so readily. It did not feel as if I were forcing you.” “Some excuse!” “I have no intention to make excuses. I speak only on what I was aware of at the time. You and I never had a chance to speak properly. For you to tell me what I had done wrong. However I mean you no harm, in fact quite the opposite. Your happiness is my only concern.” James wrenched his arm away and sat up, watching Obane’s hand drifted limply to his chest. “You saved my life.” He said, breaking the silence. At this James snorted, “Don’t get any ideas, I didn’t want to have everyone mad at me ‘cause I killed you. Some all-powerful dragon you are. And I still want you gone, I don’t care how sorry you are, what you did to me is unforgivable.” Obane shook his head, “I will not leave. Not while you carry my seed.” “I’m not carrying your damn demon spawn!” “You may attack me verbally and physically all you wish, but I will not allow you to lay harm to that child. I made a promise to Thel'rian that I would protect you, and I will uphold that oath to my dying breath, as I too will protect my child with the same fervor.” “And what if I don’t want to.” Obane was silent for a long moment, as if the thought had never occurred to him before that moment. James had to spell it out for the dragon before he finally seemed to understand. “Hate me as you will, but I shall protect you and my child until my dying breath. Once it is born, you will be relinquished of responsibility and I will even ensure that you will never have to carry another from me or any other dragon.” “I’m not going to carry anything at all!” James spat. He snorted, “If you remove that one by some measure, I will replace it. You are my mate, no matter what you think you are outside of your scales.” James stood up and snarled, ignoring the wave of nausea that crested through his system, “You really are an arrogant bastard aren’t you? Do you even know anything about me? You apologize for raping me and then you threaten to do it again if I don’t obey you!” “I apologized for harming you.” “Semantics! If you try to touch me again I will kill you!” Obane’s lips twitched and he let out a smug chuckle, “You already had that chance. You will

carry my child because you want to, despite your struggles you feel the instinct of your dragon nature deeper than your own human will. That is why you saved my life, is it not?” James cinched his jaw, “I saved your life because I’m not a murderer you bastard!” “I am not your enemy, you know. The more you deny your nature, the harder it will fight for dominance. I will not have to do anything.” James had every desire to walk over and hit Obane in the face, he would have loved to put a dent in that smug bastard’s ego, “Spout all the shit you want, but if you come near me again I will kill you.” He walked for the door and happily slammed it behind himself. What did Obane know about him, that smug bastard.

Over Analyzing Chapter Summary

The dragon chuckled, “In reality, our world is a bad science fiction movie. There are wonders all around us. You’ve never seen the Dreamer’s Forest, the Lava Lakes or Tiamat’s Kingdom. There’s so much of this world you haven’t gotten to experience yet.”

Obane’s recovery was a fast process once he was given food to fuel himself. James watched from a distance, finally able to take stock of the social aspects of each of the house members. Roume, when not acting like a total ass to James, was a father figure and a leader to the other members of the house – he was loud and obnoxious but everyone seemed to respect him. Dante was rarely far from his side and seemed almost dependent on Roume’s presence. Dorn, though ranked below Roume, seemed to be a confidant to everyone; even Obane seemed to have respect for him. Evran wanted to please everyone, and favored himself a jester of sorts, displaying small miracles of magic for practical jokes. Tarren was fidgety, which James assumed was abnormal, often found in a corner to himself. Dante insisted that it was because Roume had him house-bound as they tried to determine what happened. Obane seemed to change everything when he walked in the room, James noted how Evran would often flee, Roume would go quiet and Dorn would square his stance. Everyone seemed nervous around the man, even when he was doing nothing more than eating. It had been three days since Obane had started to heal. Ytal had returned to his lab to study James’ blood samples, however that left James with no one but Dorn to talk to on a friendly level. By the fourth day, James had suffered through every rerun reality show that the cable got, had given up on reading every book in the library (after he discovered that the house had a library), and had subjected himself to relaxing on a sunny spot of the roof. “Aren’t you afraid of sunburns?” Ytal had appeared without a sound, causing James to jump. “I didn’t mean to scare you, but I’ve been looking everywhere.” The violet dragon stood at the edge of the roof several feet from James, watching him with a keen interest that was ever present in his eyes when James was around. James lifted a brow and snorted, “Sunburns? No way, they might let me know I haven’t died of boredom yet.” Ytal chuckled softly and stepped over beside James, sitting down. He drew up his knees and set his elbows upon them, “You know it was pretty brave…what you did for Obane. You didn’t have to save him. Though, I’m very curious to know what triggered it.” James wrinkled his nose, having no inclination to mention the dream, “If I’d have killed him I’d be no better than he is. Taking advantage of a helpless situation. Maybe I just wanted to prove that I’m better than he is in every fucking way, take some of that smugness off his face.” “Hmm, you’re a very strong individual, James. Most people would have used the situation to their advantage.” There was a long pause, and a tension fell between them from something unsaid. Finally Ytal spoke, “I was mostly correct you know… I tested the blood of your dragon form against your human form. For most of us, there is no difference, these human forms are magical guises to hide our presence from humans; you however have some incredible differences. In your human form…you actually have too many chromosomes now. When you change into your dragon form it appears you lose a chromosome, giving you Persistent Müllerian duct syndrome.” “Alright,” James cleared his throat and lifted his hands, “Try that again, but slow and in English.” The dragon took a deep breath, “Alright. In every person, there is a set of X and Y chromosomes that ultimately determines many things, including gender. Now, the bloodwork I got to see from before you first transformed showed that you were a normal male, with one extra Y chromosome that determines male gender. Make sense?” “Where did you get my previous bloodwork? Where did you get my dragon blood for that matter?” James shot, showing concern. He cleared his throat, “Off topic. Now then. Your dragon’s blood shows that you somehow…lose a chromosome, the chromosome that made you entirely male. When you transform between forms, your body essentially rebuilds itself, restructures. Think of it as compressing a house into a car.” “I thought matter can’t be created or destroyed, so how does that even work?” “You’re right, it can’t be. However, there’s an element that very few understand called spatial displacement. We are surrounded by energy, all sorts. When we compress ourselves, we don’t destroy matter, we warp it. Billions of particles with our distinct bio-signature fill the world around us, and recollect when we let go of our ‘human’ selves. This is what many have come to understand as magic, but in reality, all magic is science.” He grinned. James just stared at him with a blank expression, “How many degrees do you have?” He finally

sputtered, “That was something out of a bad science fiction movie.” The dragon chuckled, “In reality, our world is a bad science fiction movie. There are wonders all around us. You’ve never seen the Dreamer’s Forest, the Lava Lakes or Tiamat’s Kingdom. There’s so much of this world you haven’t gotten to experience yet.” “You share Evran’s amazing motivational capabilities because if you haven’t noticed, I’m trapped here.” Ytal sighed, “For a while perhaps. Although, Roume did offer you his car. You should go out for the day, get some air and some space.” The idea met James like a cool drink of water in the middle of a desert. He sat back on his hands and tipped his head up, “If I go, I won’t want to come back.” He warned, closing his eyes, “I hate it here.” There was another long pause, James frowned, “Since you were checking my blood…did you see if I’m… I mean…it’s probably too soon to tell…” The words were like iron in his throat, cold and heavy. “You want to know if you’re pregnant.” The dragon’s tone was clinical and cool, “Yes, I did happen to check for that… My results were inconclusive.” James groaned, yet still felt relief. He could feign ignorance for a while longer, yet… “When will I know? I mean…should I get a pregnancy test while I’m out?” Ytal chuckled, shaking his head, “Unfortunately the chemistry doesn’t work the same as a traditional female. I would need another blood sample. While we’re at it, would you please consider letting me give you an exam? Do this for me, and I promise I will leave you alone.” “That’s…creepy.” “It’ll annoy the hell out of Obane.” Ytal added with a bemused grin. James stood up, “Alright so, where are we going?” He laughed and stood, “I had a feeling that might convince you. I want to make sure you are comfortable, I will come to your room in, say, an hour?” He walked to the edge of the roof once more, “I really do want to help you. I appreciate this.” James just snorted loudly, “Go get your stuff before I change my mind.”

James eventually found his way down from the roof, hands stuffed in his pockets as he meandered through the mansion. He found the kitchen and opened the fridge, pondering just how hungry he actually was. He stood there for only a few minutes before he became aware of eyes on his back, causing him to frown. “I’m not moving.” James said stubbornly. “I am not asking you to.” Obane’s voice was calm behind him, and their position only made James bristle more. He straightened up and slammed the fridge closed, his appetite lost as he turned to face the dark dragon behind him. Obane was leaned against the counter opposite James, holding his gaze without returning any of the fury being sent from James. “What do you want then?” he snapped. “You are my mate,” he stated calmly, “I wish only to be around you, be a part of your life.” Those words did nothing to abate James’ growing anger and the man stamped his foot, “You are not my mate, you are a bastard!” He turned and stormed out of the kitchen, needing to be as far away from the dragon as possible. To his increasing anger, Obane followed him, keeping a distance, his eyes on James’ back. “If you don’t want anything then leave me alone!” He heard Obane sigh as he moved into the hall, but this time he was not followed. When James entered his room he jumped with surprise when he saw Ytal sitting in a chair beside his bed, picking along a small table of…instruments. His stomach suddenly felt queasy, “I thought you said an hour.” He snapped at the violet, wondering when he would get any time to himself in the veritable house of horrors. “I didn’t mean to scare you, I was just setting up.” He looked up at James and tried to reassure him with a smile, “If I’m overeager I apologize. However the more I go over your blood cultures the more I find myself fascinated.” He did actually seem excited, which did nothing to quell James’ stomach. He was nervous to ask, but he went to sit on the other side of the bed, as far away from Ytal as possible, “Did…you happen to see if…you know…” He could not bring himself to say the word, just one word. He finally cinched his jaw and grit out, “Pregnant.” He said it just to prove to himself that he could, as if saying it would take away the insufferable fear inside of him. Ytal sighed, “I did check, however it’s too soon to tell. I’ll have to check your blood again in

about a week’s time. However, with how dragons breed, I’m afraid that there is a very strong chance that you are.” James felt sick again. He wanted to curl up in his bath tub or better yet, in his bed, in his home back in California. He felt himself growling again. “Alright, I’m ready to begin when you are. I promise to be fast about it.” James looked up to see that Ytal had placed two small stands by his bed, plastic half-cuffs settled on top of thin, collapsible metal posts. “I will need for you to take off your clothes and sit down here, then put your feet up in the stirrups. Another queasy roll at that word. Stirrups. It sounded so wrong, so sick. James steeled himself as he stood and pulled off his shirt first, realizing that his hands were shaking. The button and fly of his jeans were more difficult, but Ytal waited patiently as James worked his pants off and sat naked on the bed. He grabbed several pillows and shoved them behind his back, and with a few attempts, managed to get his heels into the cold plastic cuffs. He felt completely exposed. His heart was slamming as he felt a draft along his lower body and he had to look away when he realized Ytal was staring right at his… He could not bring himself to think it, then finally forced himself to think of the word vagina, just to prove that he could. Everything was silent for a moment, which to James’ chagrin only served to increase his frustration. Finally he heard Ytal say, “Fascinating!” Then James jumped when he felt a cold hand touch one of the scales along his nether regions. “You retain your vagina because your body won’t let you complete your transformation. Is it uncomfortable?” James winced, “I have a creep staring at my junk. Nope, I’m completely comfortable.” He shot. “I meant…in general.” “I know.” Ytal sighed and chuckled. “I apologize.” He said honestly, “Now then…” His hand cupped James’ balls which made the man flinch. They were slowly lifted, “It appears…that you have everything. That’s very uncommon. Do you still urinate from your penis alone?” “…I will murder you.” “It’s an honest question James. Please bear with me.” He sighed. James mumbled something, completely tense. At Ytal’s prompting he grumbled out, “I have to sit down now.” It was a terribly embarrassing admission, one he had not been prepared for. “I see…” He continued to touch, then James heard something click as it was lifted from the tray and made him flinch. “Relax,” he said softly. James heard a squeak and a pop, the sound of a cork being pulled from a bottle. A scent filled the air, one that he recognized instantly as purely Obane. James immediately looked to the door, but saw it was still closed, then over to Ytal who was holding a small vial of what appeared to be blood. James squirmed some, he felt flushed and uncomfortable and felt saliva beginning to form in his mouth once more. “What’re you doing?” He asked sharply. “Measuring your reaction.” Ytal spoke calmly, “I’m curious to see how your body responds to Obane on a more primal level. For instance,” He reached out and James flinched sharply when he felt a gloved finger slide along his vaginal lips. He snarled in rage however this quickly tapered off when he saw the glistening wetness held up for him to see, “Were you aware that it does this? Every time you are near Obane, it’s impossible not to smell.” He flushed a deep red with embarrassment and rage, and though he recognized he was angry at his body’s crude betrayal he willingly allowed this to transfer to the doctor, “What’re you saying then?” The man carefully re-corked the vial and set it aside, then took a pair of small tongs with a strip of gauze, “Hold still please,” he said as he reached down and James felt another brush, this time the gauze, sliding along his nether region, making him squirm. “I’m not saying anything yet. However I find it fascinating that your female organs exhibit a noticeably different response from your male.” He was putting the strip of gauze in a bag and nodded, “You display no erection at all.” “Probably because I hate him!” James spat. “Actually,” Ytal spoke in that casual tone that was getting on James’ last nerve, “Even in fits of anger, males will often display some form of sexual arousal. It’s a reaction of adrenaline and endorphins, I would assume that with these changes to your body, your female reproductive organs have ultimately overtaken the primary function of the male ones. Tell me, have you successfully masturbated since being inseminated?” Another flash of red on his face, but James was too stunned to speak. Ytal continued, “I have not scented as much on you. However I am also aware that you quite enjoy your long baths so I can’t say for certain.” “I haven’t tried!” He spat vehemently, “Not that it’s any of your business!” “Well, actually it is.”

Something inside of James snapped, much the same as when he saw Obane after he shifted out of his scales. He snarled and pulled back one leg, the stirrup falling away from his heel before he shoved forward. Ytal let out a sound of mixed shock and pain as he flew back, his chair toppling backwards with a loud crash. The man clutched his mouth where James’ heel had connected, and James reveled in the dribble of blood he saw between the man’s fingers. “We’re done here!” James hissed as he stood and grabbed for his pants. The door burst open and Obane stood with fire in his eyes. He looked between James and Ytal, “What is going on in here?” He asked, then scented the air. “It’s none of your damn business, none of anyone’s business!” James’ voice was topping a shout as his frustration levels peaked, “Both of you get out!” He rammed his legs into his pants, snarling and spitting insults that he realized made no sense, but the cursing felt good rolling off his tongue. Obane opted not to move, intent to watch Ytal pulling himself from the floor, gathering his supplies. Their slow speed only served to further wear on James’ annoyance and he made a brusque walk for the door, shoving Obane aside. “James,” he said in a voice the made the man stop mid-step, “Where are you going?” “Getting out of this house!” He pushed past the desire to remain still, practically threw himself towards the door. He grabbed a set of keys Roume had left for him to his truck, made his way out of the front door well aware that he was being followed, “Obane, do you really want me to kill you?” “I fear if you leave you will not return. You are not safe when you are away from me.” James snarled as he opened the truck, “I’m not safe around any of you lunatics! Besides, I figured you would try to kill Ytal, if you haven’t figured out he was touching me all over.” The man snorted, “I fully intend to, and I have his scent. He will not elude me, however I am more worried about you running off.” “Yeah, because the last time I did that, I got raped.” He slammed the truck door shut and locked it, put the keys in the ignition and the truck roared to life. When James looked up he gritted his teeth when he saw Obane standing before the truck, hands on the hood, stance braced. They held each other’s gaze for a long moment. James shifted the truck into gear and revved the engine, because he would not hesitated to run the dragon over. Obane did not move, and James let go of the break, which caused the truck to jerk forward. Obane was pushed back, but remained upright, still holding the truck in his hands, refusing to move. The look on the black dragon’s face was indeterminable. A mixture of concern and stubbornness. “Move!” James snarled as he let the truck push forward once more. Obane was pushed back once more, however James could feel he was pushing the truck back just as much, his golden eyes were flashing with determination and power. Finally, with a snarl of rage, James put the truck in park and reached over to open the passenger side door, “If you’re going to be such a jerk about it, get your ass in the car.” There was a pause, a look of significant surprise on Obane’s face, but finally he straightened up and carefully moved around to the passenger side seat. No sooner did he close the door beside him then the truck was in gear and lurched forward down the gravel path. “Where are we going?” Asked the man. “Don’t know, don’t care.” It would have to be a surprise…

The Shady Cove Chapter Summary

The kiss was searing, quite literally, Obane’s mouth was just shy of spouting flames. James was rigid against him, his lips firmly closed as Obane attempted to win his affection. The heat felt amazing, the scent of the dragon so close, his breath and the taste of his mouth seeping through to James’ tongue made him arch lightly.

The first twenty minutes of their journey was marked only by the roar of Roume’s truck and the steady flicker of the white lines on the road. James reveled in so many things at once, the way the steering wheel hummed beneath his palm, the way the pedals squeaked beneath his feet, the curves of the road. It all felt so normal, so human. The world outside was gorgeous, however despite everything, it was not home for James. Obane was silent and leaned against the passenger side door watching the world outside fly by with only the occasional glance to James. It amazed James however, that the man could be so infuriating even in silence. It was not until they passed their first car on the road, when James caught the look on the driver’s face when he saw Obane, that he was forced to speak up. “Hey,” he spat sharply, “Get rid of the horns and scales. You’ll scare people.” There was a long silence as the man calculated his words carefully, then said, “I had believed the point of this venture was to get away from people.” “The point of this was to get away from you,” came the swift retort, “You and all of those other scaly freaks.” His hands tightened on the steering wheel and he feared it might break at any moment, “I want to be around normal people, people who don’t look at me like a uterus with legs.” Silence stretched between them. When James finally glanced over, Obane’s horns were gone, and the black scales on his face were shrinking. The silence persisted, but it was enough for James. Another several minutes passed quietly, “I do not look at you in such a manner.” The man’s smooth voice was tinted with a heavier accent now, a clue to James that he was lying, “What I sought was a mate. I claimed you so that no other would lay claw on you.” “Bullshit.” James spat before the man finished what he had been saying, “You and every other dragon has been fascinated by me since everyone figured out what I was.” He snorted, “Even my old man saw me as nothing but a fucking baby factory.” Obane finally lifted his head and his golden gaze settled on James with a steady force, “Thel’rian sent me to protect you, he wanted nothing more than to see his…offspring…safe. He summoned every favor and debt I owed to him, so that I would take you for my mate.” “Oh yeah, I bet you were complaining about that! Gee, thanks dad.” He had to hold back punching the steering wheel out of frustration. “I admit that the prospect of a mate was greatly enticing, especially when called as a favor. I understand that you dislike me-” “Hate.” Obane sighed softly, “Hate me… That does not change matters. You are my mate, at least until the child is born.” James snorted and leaned back, “Roume told me you’re desperate for a kid because you’re looking to pass on your power.” “This is true.” “Do you actually feel guilty or were you just saying that crap to try and get on my good side? For that matter, do you even look at me as a ‘mate’ or just a baby machine?” James asked with venom on his tongue. Obane closed his eyes, “Does my answer matter?” “Not really.” James said with a snort. “I had hoped to find in you a mate to share myself with. My guilt for my supposed wrongdoings is strong. However I am aware that nothing I can do will change your opinion of me. I would not think to debauch myself with another male, as so many of my kin have, but your presence confuses me. A female as a dragon, a male as a human, my sense of pride resents and yet my instincts yield. Even now your scent, the arousal of a female, has me at a great unease.” He spoke clearly, calmly. James tightened his grip as more annoyance set in, “What kind of species goes around screwing first and asking questions later anyway?” “Females are supposed to be entirely extinct, and have been for a very long time. Your presence and your very existence propose many contradictions to our perception of fact. In my acceptance

of your father’s request and my desire to find a mate, I saw little other option than to claim you before another male could.” “You have an answer for everything don’t you?” James huffed, his annoyance spiking once more. The dragon shook his head, “Because I speak only of what I know. Only truths.” “What did my dad do that gave him so much pull with an Omega anyway? Aren’t you supposed to be like, a King or something?” There was a pause as the dragon calculated his words, “He raised me.” James snorted in a mixture of amusement and disgust, “Wouldn’t that make me your brother? Can my life get any worse?” “He did not raise me in the manner of a son. My father died when I was young still, Thel’rian took responsibility for my wellbeing until I was capable of maintaining my own power. I do not look at him as a father, nor he to me as a son.” James felt an uneasy stir of resentment in his gut, “At least you knew him. Probably looks at you more as a son than he does me.” The bitterness in his tone was unintentional and surprised him. Obane’s gaze shifted some, “I see…” He said in a softer tone, “You feel abandoned, don’t you?” “Don’t you dare go trying to analyze me. If you need to analyze something, look at yourself!” He felt suddenly defensive, uneasy. The silence stretched out once more and after a while James once more was able to relax. Obane turned to stare out of the window again, his face as unreadable as ever. Finally a question came to mind that James had been wanting to ask for weeks. He struggled with the desire to ask, but curiosity won over, “What’s he like…? My dad I mean.” For a moment he was unsure if Obane would answer as the silence stretched on, then finally he took a breath, “Thel’rian is a proud man. Albeit like all of your bronze kin, he wears his stubbornness openly. He is among the eldest of your kin as well, an alpha like his brother.” James hummed in thought, “That doesn’t tell me much. I don’t care about what he’s like as a dragon, I want to know what he’s like as a person.” Obane canted his head, “I do not understand.” James deadpanned, “I mean, what’s his personality.” There was a confused expression on Obane’s face as he considered how to answer. “He is…” His dark brows furrowed, “He is a good man. You remind me a great deal of him. He takes no unnecessary pain or strife from anything. He is strong, and knows it, and is not shy to put those who stand before him in their places.” James felt his jaw cinch, unsure of whether he was angry or pleased. “So why’d your dad kick the bucket anyway, if you Omegas are so great and powerful?” “I killed him.” This was said so easily and casually that James had to glance to the side to make sure he was not being joked with. Seeing this, Obane continued, “It is the duty of all Omegas to seek the peace and wellbeing of our scale. Where Alphas are deigned by birth to lead the inferior, an Omega ensures that the power is balanced and our kin are safe. However it is no secret that the power of an Omega will eventually grow to be too much for our bodies to handle. The pain leads to a slow churning insanity. As my father’s son and heir, it was my birthright to slay my father when his mind was lost to the growing power inside of him.” Eyes on the road, James parsed this and finally admitted, “That’s…rough. Evran told me that when the Gold Omega died, you had to put down a lot of her…scale?” “Brood, but…yes. Losing Admina was beyond the loss of a fellow Omega, but a friend as well. Upon her death, the gate linking all of her kin to their source of natural power was sealed as she had no heir. Her kin quickly succumbed to madness and it became the job of all remaining Omegas to end their suffering for her sake. Alas, many dragons who had lost their mates in the plague had also forfeit their sanity.” His eyes stared down at his hand, and James wondered for a moment what the man was seeing. “Dragons were once a populous race. Our numbers dwindle heavily.” For a moment, just a moment, James felt something akin to guilt. Before he could voice this however, another question came to mind, “So that means this kid you’re so intent on forcing on me is going to kill you too huh?” Obane nodded silently. “Don’t think it changes a damn thing about what I think of you,” he spat swiftly, “But that’s rough. I don’t get any of this dragon culture bullshit. Seems like a lot of drama.” “The fate of an entire species is…’a lot of drama?’” “W-Well no! I mean, hey don’t make me sound like an ass. I just meant…there seems to be all of these rules that you all make yourselves follow, that you’re making me follow. ‘Females have to eat first’ and ‘You have to be mated to someone strong’ or my damn favorite, how I have to take whatever bullshit you do to me in stride because ‘you’re a fucking Omega.’” James seethed,

realizing how good it felt to just get to vent at the source of his anger, “Nobody’s taken any fucking time to consider me in all this, you know? Well no, you don’t know. My whole life was taken away from me, fuck, my gender got taken away.” Obane was silent for a moment, “We have all considered you.” He said evenly, “Perhaps just not in ways that you understand. Perhaps the one thing we have not taken into account is that you truly are an outsider to all of this. Roume told me you were raised by humans, you believe yourself to be a human. This is something that…baffles me. Though for the last several hundred years I have lived side-by-side with humans, I have held fast to my true culture because that is all I know.” He closed his eyes and nodded, “Very well then,” He said as if accepting some unknown challenge, “I will strive to better understand you and your human culture. You are my mate, and your happiness is my responsibility.” James groaned, “Alright, for starters don’t say crap like that. I’m not your mate. Humans don’t have mates.” “Husband then?” “We’re not married!” “What then?” James snorted, “Nothing. You and I are nothing. The only relationship we have is that you forced this…thing…inside of me. By the way, your whole impregnation trick is disgusting!” “It is in our nature. Besides, there are other animals in this world that use similar methods.” “You said you’re not used to human culture. Have you ever used the Internet?” Obane considered this, “I know of it. But, I have never had a need to use it.” “Then how the hell do you know about that, it’s disgusting!” The conversation from that point on drifted to less pleasant topics for James. He found himself greatly annoyed by Obane’s overly calm and calculated demeanor as they discussed the various mating habits of other animals.

It was some time later that James noticed a sign on the side of the road for ‘The Shady Cove.’ He felt his brow raise as curiosity set in. Obane had fallen silent beside him, however he was no longer tense. As he rounded a corner he began to drive perpendicular with a river and saw a town in the distance nestled along the curve of the water. “’Bout damn time we found civilization.” He grumbled, “Obane, pop open the glove compartment and look for anything shiny.” He raised a brow, then reached over to open the compartment with a click. There appeared to be many papers, but as the dragon pulled these out he revealed a small nest of gold and silver trinkets beneath. “Great, grab that, we’re gonna need it.” “These are not yours…” He stated. James sighed, “Well, the truck’s gonna need gas. We’re gonna need food and for fucks sake, I need some clothes. You do too by the looks of it. We’ll consider it my allowance or at least compensation for keeping me locked up.” He hated himself for a moment, knowing he sounded cold. Obane retrieved the patch of jewels and replaced the papers into the glove box. “Don’t give me that look!” He shot at Obane with a glower. The dragon blinked, genuine confusion on his face, “What…look?” James refused to answer, focusing on the town as they drifted into what appeared to be the main street. He looked around, frowning, “Small place.” He muttered. There were few cars parked around, the buildings all appeared to be made of old wood. Ahead of the truck, loitering beside a car were two men dressed casually and talking. James coasted the truck to a stop as he rolled down the window, “Hey guys,” He leaned slightly out of the window, “You two from around here?” Both men turned to look at James, both of them at least forty and well used to working in the sun. One of the men, one with brown hair and a goatee that was attempting to slowly devour his face, laughed, “Yeah we are. You obviously aren’t.” “Nah, just passing through. You got a pawn shop around here?”

The fluffy-faced man nodded, “Yeah, go back the way you came a bit.” He pointed back down, then across the street, “It’s on the left side. You’ll be looking for the General Store, ask for Ed. He’s probably got what you’re looking for.” James nodded, “Thanks.” He waved out the window and went about turning the truck around. It took him less than a minute to spot the General Store, “Man, I’ve never been in a town so small in my life.” He grumbled as he pulled the truck into a parking spot, accidentally grinding the gears as he went. “You do not travel much do you?” Obane asked as he offered out the jewelry. James took this and began to methodically untangle a few pieces from the main knot. “I traveled plenty as a kid. Mom and I went to…Cancun, Hawaii, New York, Boston.” “That is not traveling.” Obane shook his head slowly. “Hey! That is so traveling. What’s your definition then?” He threw the remaining pile into the glove box and opened his door. Obane followed suit, and they made their way up onto the squeaky wooden path towards the opened green door. “Traveling is going someplace that you have never seen before. Not in pictures or videos. This is traveling.” He nodded around them, “A brand new experience.” James stopped and looked around, noting the silence and the dust, “Riveting.” “Back in Italy, we have many tourists. They go to Rome and Cicily mostly. Few dare to step beyond those comforts. My home is truly beautiful.” “So, do you have a territory then?” “Of course I do.” He nodded firmly, as if the thought alone of saying no was a preposterous idea. “Where in Italy?” The dragon canted his head. They stepped through the threshold and James’ eyes forcefully adjusted from the brightness of the world outside to the dim, dusty area of the General Store. “I do not understand the question…” James sighed, “I mean, where abouts in Italy is your territory. Like if I were to ask Roume where his territory was in America, he’d say Oregon.” “Italy.” “No, where in Italy. Gimme a city or…a place.” “Italy…” James covered his face with his hand, “You mentioned Rome, is it by there?” “Yes.” “Ok, where?” “Italy.” Before James could ask another inane question he added, “My territory is not in Italy.” James paused as he finally realized what the dragon was trying to say, “Wait, you’re telling me that your territory is Italy?” “Hello boys!” The sound of footsteps was now evident as an older man rounded the corner and started walking down a dusty aisle towards James and Obane, “Fresh faces I see. What’re you lookin’ for?” James looked up, “Well, we’re a bit short on cash but I have some nice things to sell if you’re interested.” He held up the gold chain and pendant in his hand for the man to see, “It’s a long story.” The man frowned and looked up at James, “Sounds like a fishy tale boy.” “No, honest. They were my Uncle’s but I’m in a bit of a bind.” He shoved his hand back in his pocket, “C’mon, help a guy out?” The man heaved a sigh, “Alright, come on. I can’t promise to give you full value for ‘em. We don’t have much use for shiny baubles in this town.” He turned and started walking to the back of the shop with James and Obane following behind, the sounds of their footsteps making quite a racket. “Well, offer what you can but I can’t take too much of a loss.” They emerged from the maze of aisles and approached a counter painted green, chipped and faded with years of use. “So are you Ed?” James asked in an attempt to make conversation. “Yessir.” Ed sidled behind the counter and settled behind an ancient looking cash register. He rummaged around beneath the counter for a moment, then came up with a Jeweler’s Loupe in one hand and motioned for the pieces in James’ hand. He handed them over, or at least tried. “You’re gonna have to let ‘em go if you wanna sell ‘em boy.” He gave the pendant a light tug, James found his hand clutched around it, refusing to open.

“Er…” He took a breath, forced his muscles to relaxed with visible effort before the chains pulled free, “Sorry.” Obane canted his head, “Is something wrong, James?” “No…least I don’t think so. What’s the verdict Ed?” he asked, pulling himself away from the thought. The man was holding the pendant under the Loupe held to his eye, squinting hard. “Where’d you say you got this?” “My Uncle gave ‘em to me.” “You must be in one hell of a bind to be sellin’ this.” The man lowered the device and set down both the pendant and the necklace, “I’m no jeweler, but I know a fine piece of metal when I see one. I’m afraid I don’t have enough cash to offer you in all of this box here for even one of those pieces.” James frowned, pondering this. “What can you offer for the pendant?” “On the spot? I can give you four-hundred. But I’d feel terrible damn near stealin’ this from you boy. Take a look around the shop, lemme know if there’s anything you want or need.” “You got any clothes?” James reached out, plucking up the necklace and pendant before pushing them into his pocket. The man shook his head, “Not much. But Jenny across the way makes and sells clothes of all kinds. Tell you what, I’ll walk you two over there. Pick out whatever you need and we’ll add that on. Sound fair?” James smiled at the man, “You’re really nice you know that? Where I come from nobody would be this hospitable. Sounds fine to me Ed, thanks.” Ed smiled back and walked back around, leading James and Obane once more. They left the shop, James paused, “Aren’t you going to lock up?” “Nah, it’ll be fine.” James blinked, confused, but followed the man across the street. The shop they entered was cued by the jingle of a bell overhead. It was a wide, open shop with metal racks scattered around. The back wall was made of windows overlooking the river and the forest across from it, offering natural light and a serene sense. “Hey there Ed!” A woman’s voice made James perk up. A woman barely James’ age stood behind a glass counter, perched on a stool. She was heavy set, quite attractive with a bright, genuine smile and long red hair. Ed smiled, “Afternoon Jenny. You’re lookin’ lovely today.” Jenny giggled and finally took stock of James and Obane. Her eyes widened some, particularly when she gave Obane an obvious once-over. “These boys are lookin’ for some new clothes. Whatever they need, go ahead and put it on my bill.” Ed went on, “Take good care of ‘em ok?” She shook her head and nodded to Ed, “Alright, no problem.” Ed took his leave as Jenny hopped down from her stool and hurried around the counter, picking up a cloth measuring tape, “Alright guys! Let’s get you measured. Who will be first?” “James is the one who insisted upon clothing.” Obane gently nudged James closer to Jenny, “He will be first.” Jenny was once more staring at Obane and James could have sworn he saw a speck of drool at the corner of her mouth. He felt a small flare of annoyance, however refused to be outright rude, “Shall we get started?” He asked, cutting through her daydreams. “Oh! Yes.” She shifted her footing and gestured for James to follow her towards a tall mirror situated between two cloth drapes leading into smaller fitting rooms. “Arms out, legs apart.” She instructed, lifting his arms as she wanted them. Jenny was fast and precise. Despite her age, James had no doubt that she was well versed in her craft, her hands swift and confident. She rattled off the measurements to herself as she measured him in turn. “You don’t expect to make us clothes do you?” James had to ask, “We’re not staying for too long.” She giggled, “Don’t worry, I figured out a way to make these clothes ready to wear in about fifteen minutes max.” She draped the measuring tape around her neck and walked over to a rack, coming back with what appeared to be the shambles of a shirt, holding it up, “See, I have the separate shirt pieces assembled, all I have to do is shear them down and stitch them together.” She held up the cloth to James’ front and with a few tugs it looked almost normal, “It lets me alter the clothes to fit you perfectly.”

“That’s pretty impressive.” James admitted. “What’re you looking for, anything in particular?” James snorted this time, “Anything but black.” He muttered, catching the sidelong glance from Obane in the mirror. She picked up another shambled shirt from the rack and held it up, this one brown with a golden phoenix embroidered on the front. “So where are you two from? We don’t get many new faces around here.” James shrugged, “I’m from California, but I’ve been staying with my Uncle Roume here in Oregon for a few weeks.” She gasped suddenly, “You’re Roume’s nephew? Well why didn’t you say so?” “You know him?” “Of course I do. The whole town knows him. He’s practically family.” She chirped happily. James was unsure why that struck him so hard. When he did not answer she turned some, “And what about you handsome?” Another flare of annoyance. “Me? Ah, I too am visiting Roume. Family from Italy.” James noted how his accent was suddenly thicker than it had been. “Oh, a foreigner. I hope your stay has been pleasant!” She giggled obscenely. More annoyance. “Alright James, I think I have some clothes that should fit you without any altercations.” She stepped away and moved along the wall, plucking up a few shirts and jeans. “Try these on while I measure your friend here…what did you say his name was?” “My name is Bane, however do make sure that whatever attire you sell him has plenty of room to stretch.” Something snapped. The flare of annoyance turned into a burst of rage as he snatched the clothes from Jenny’s hand, “Nobody asked you, asshole! Fucking piece of shit…!” He shoved open the drapes and then shoved them closed, irritated that he could not slam them properly. He threw the clothes down on the little bench of the small room and stared at himself in the mirror. He was tense, with muscles and veins bulging along his neck and arms. From outside he could hear Jenny whisper in a voice quiet enough that a normal person would be unable to hear, “Is he always that angry?” Obane did not respond. At least not verbally. He knew James could hear. All at once James felt a swell of emotions, anger, embarrassment and fear. For a moment, he had been feeling normal. For a moment he had felt as if he had escaped his nightmare. He realized that Obane’s comment was a slap to the face, making it all rush back. He stared at himself in the mirror, and what stared back at him was nothing short of pathetic. Defensive anger, dismissive threats. Outside, Jenny and Obane were talking quietly. Jenny’s giggles were loud and obnoxious and made James visibly flinch. “How’re you doing in there Grumpy?” Jenny asked after a moment. James looked over at the clothes he realized he had not tried on and breathed a sigh, holding back the anger, “Fine,” he said, noting the defeat in his voice, “Thanks.” He finally pulled off his shirt and tossed it aside. “I believe I will go and help my friend choose an appropriate attire.” Obane said in a quiet voice. “Oh no problem. You’re really tall, I’m going to have to make something special just for you.” She was walking away with another giggle. The stab of annoyance was muted this time. James was turning a shirt over in his hands when the drape pushed aside and the small space was crowded by the taller man, watching James’ face from the mirror. James slid the shirt on, looked at himself and for a moment felt that sense of normalcy return. He chose to continue ignoring Obane as he pulled that shirt off and tried on another, only to find that it was too tight and he quickly abandoned it. As he reached for the third shirt, a warm hand gently took his wrist. Obane had invaded James’ personal space, something which would have normally made the man aggravated and violent. The dragon took note of the lack of reaction, “What is wrong, James?” “Nothing, I just didn’t appreciate your stupid comment.” He hissed, though it lacked his normal zeal. Obane snorted, “I can see you are lying.” “Let me go.” James snapped as he wrenched his hand away, “And I’m not lying, that comment

really did piss me off!” “You were displaying hostility long before I said anything.” “Only because that Jenny chick is being obnoxious, drooling all over you like a bitch in heat!” He flinched at his choice of words. Obane chuckled, “So it is jealousy. I was nervous to have hoped.” James growled as he kicked off his over-sized shoes, “Jealousy suggests that I like you. I don’t. I still hate you. Now get out, I’m changing.” “Do not tell me that you are self conscious.” James snorted, “Of course not, with how much male-nudity I’ve seen since this whole mess started. You’re just getting overly comfortable and don’t seem to remember that I hate you.” “You do not still hate me really, do you?” He asked, shifting to sit on the bench, taking one of James’ shirts. James was silent for a long moment, frowning. He pushed his pants off and tossed them aside. He pulled on the new pants, tugging them closed as he held Obane in suspense. He sighed finally, “I…I don’t know.” He looked at himself in the mirror, “I hate what you did to me, what you’re forcing me to do. Nothing is going to change that.” Obane nodded, “I understand.” He said, “Of this I cannot fault you.” “I’m scared.” James admitted it before he even realized he had thought it, “I don’t have anyone that I can rely on, everyone is forcing me into this…situation.” Obane stood up slowly, sliding a gentle hand onto James’ shoulder. He flinched at the touch, “Allow me to protect you. Hate me for what I am having you do, but you will find no one better who will be there for you.” “It doesn’t change the fact that you look at me as a walking uterus!” He spat sharply. Obane shook his head, “I look at you as the son of my best friend and mentor. I look at you as my own savior. You have not given me the opportunity to know more about you until today.” James blinked, then turned to look up at Obane’s face, “You’re a smooth talker…but…you called me his son. You admit I’m a man then?” “I admit that you confuse the ever living hell out of me. You look and act as a man, yet you smell as a female. Even now. You torment me.” James snorted, “Is this the part where I’m supposed to feel sappy?” He grumbled. Obane chuckled, his lips twitching up in a smile…a smile. The look alone had James shocked and confused. He had never seen the dragon’s smile, how it made his eyes brighten up some. He dipped down, moving swiftly to take advantage of James’ surprise. The kiss was searing, quite literally, Obane’s mouth was just shy of spouting flames. James was rigid against him, his lips firmly closed as Obane attempted to win his affection. The heat felt amazing, the scent of the dragon so close, his breath and the taste of his mouth seeping through to James’ tongue made him arch lightly. He felt the female part of himself, the part that had been happily quiet since the night they had ‘met,’ stirring to life. His resilience to the sensations swelling through him was crumbling slowly. Obane tipped his head, sighed, hands coming up to rest on the curve of either side of his neck. That gentle action broke down enough of James’ inner wall, the man felt his jaw unclench and a long, forked tongue slid into his mouth. This surprised James, making him flinch, however the taste was unlike anything else he had ever experienced. The heat filled him, that long tongue, flexible and rough like a cat’s, wrapped around James’ and tugged at it. A spark of lightning arced down from the heat in his mouth to the tips of his toes, ever nerve becoming alive. James opened his eyes just slightly, saw Obane completely engrossed in the kiss, pushing in deeper, and when those black eyes opened to look back at him… His senses returned all at once. James reached up and shoved at Obane’s chest, pushing him back roughly, “Get away from me!” He hissed, ignoring the lingering heat on his tongue, the way his skin prickled. “If you ever touch me again, I’ll kill you!” He shoved again, pushing the dark dragon out of the dressing room and closing the curtain swiftly. “James…” Obane tried, gently pushing at the curtain without opening it. “How’re those clothes working for you?” Jennie came out of her back room with an arm full of altered clothes. James knew in that moment that he hated her without reason or right, she had done nothing wrong. For a moment he feared admitting jealousy, but then realized that he was not jealous at all! He hated that she had no idea, no clue that the man she had been flirting with and fawning over was

some sort of monster, that he could hurt without care and that he was there only to make sure that his prisoner was unable to flee… And yet…he knew that was not true either. Perhaps he simply hated her because of her face. He settled on this. “They’re fine.” He said, trying to hide the tenseness in his voice as he began to pull his clothes back on. When he came out of the dressing room with the clothes over his arm he watched Jennie helping Obane into a new brown leather jacket, pulling at the shoulders so that they were snug, fixing the sleeves so that they rolled just right over the wrists. She reached up and with a smirk dropped a hat on Obane’s head, a fine brown trilby that sat somewhat lopsided. “Oh you look quite handsome. Wouldn’t you agree?” She looked over to James, not knowing how dangerous of a question that really was. Obane’s eyes were on him, studying James as he struggled to find a suitable answer, “He looks like Indiana Jones.” He shot, shoving his free hand into his pocket. “Who?” Obane canted his head and the hat slipped down another inch. James waved his hand, “Nevermind.” “Then how am I supposed to know if you are complimenting me?” James bristles, “Why would I compliment you, lizard breath?” He snorted and looked towards the door, “Now try on those clothes and let’s get out of here.” Obane blinked at the unexpected nickname, but gently took the pants’ from Jennie and vanished into the dressing room. “So, the clothes fit?” Jennie asked. James held out one of the shirts, “This one’s a bit tight but otherwise they fit fine.” “Good,” She took the extra and went to put it back, then glanced over at James and mouthed quietly, ‘Your friend is so cute!’ She had a gleeful expression that quickly faded when she saw the murderous look flashing in James’ eyes. The curtain slid aside and Obane stepped out wearing a fresh black shirt and pants fitting perfectly against his body. Both James and Jennie stared at him in silence as the man stood, slowly fidgeting, “Does it not appear appeasing?” Jennie spoke up first, “You look amazing!” “More like ridiculous!” Obane chuckled, that smile pulling at his lips and both Jennie and James fell into a state of mutual dumbfounded silence. James snapped out of his stupor and looked over, “We’ll take ‘em.”

Jennie had tried to make excuses for the pair to stay for a while longer, but James was insisting upon getting out of the shop. They made their way back over to Ed’s shop, the man approving of the new attire before he fished out the agreed upon amount for the pendant. James pocketed the money, said his goodbyes and they were back out on the dirt road leading through the town. He pretended not to notice Jennie who stood at the corner of her store’s window, watching Obane as they walked away. “I have similar clothes back in Italy,” Obane said as if he were trying to make conversation, “With true leather, each piece hand-crafted and tailored. Perhaps if you wish to return home with me you will find greater enjoyment of that wardrobe.” “You look stupid!” James shot too quickly, “But at least now we don’t look like hobos so I guess that’s alright.” He wrinkled his nose and huffed. Obane sighed but there was a slow, lazy smile on his lips, “I find your attire most appealing.” “Have I ever told you that your stupid hoity-toity talk is really aggravating?!” James huffed in a sudden burst of anger. Obane’s smile widened slightly, “No, I believe that is a new insult.” James deflated and grumbled, “You find this amusing don’t you?” “You use your anger as a defense mechanism, but your face betrays your words. Often when you get angry you are simply trying to hide what you do not wish to admit.” “You’re annoying.”

Obane laughed, “That one I believe.” James spotted a diner through one of the large windows, he turned and led the man inside. The bell announced their presence, a tired looking woman looked up from where she had been reading a magazine behind a long counter. They walked up and slid onto two of the bar stools. The woman walked up, “What’ll it be boys?” She asked, not even bothering with a pen or pad, they were the only ones in the small, dark diner. “Steak.” James said, “Make it three.” Obane nodded, “I will have the same.” “And a coke.” James added. “Mineral water for me.” The waitress just looked between them, one gray-grown brow raised high on a wrinkled forehead before she shrugged, “Don’t complain if you can’t finish it all, you’re payin.” She turned and walked up to a window, “Frank! I need six steaks!” She turned, “How do you want ‘em boys?” “Bloody.” James said. “Well done.” Obane responded calmly. The woman turned back, “Three still screaming and three charcoal.” She slammed a bell, “Wake up, c’mon!” The woman then went about getting their drinks. The two fell silent. James listened to the slap and sizzle of raw steak hitting a grill, listened to the clink of the ice in the glasses as the waitress brought them their drinks, listened to the lazy crunching roll of tires through the dirt as a car passed by outside. Obane glanced up with his glass up to his mouth, “Miss, I believe I requested mineral water.” The woman grunted, “Trust me, there’s plenty of minerals in that, drink up.” She dropped back down with her magazine, flipping through it slowly. Obane sighed and let the issue drop, but James saw his hand flexing against the glass and could hear the cheap plastic straining. Finally James admitted quietly, “I think my hearing is getting sharper.” “Oh? It is a known fact that Bronze dragons have acute smell and hearing.” They both glanced over to make sure that the waitress was not staring at them, however she appeared far too engrossed in her magazine and Obane continued, “Their strengths allowed them to better hunt on the ground, as opposed to many other scales who hunted from the skies.” “Does that mean our eyesight isn’t as good?” “As compared to other scales, it is said that you may as well be blind. However I cannot say for sure.” “Save for the stupid gender bullshit, being a dragon is pretty cool I guess. I mean, I’d have been totally alright with it.” He took a long drink of his coke. The two fell into silence once more. Eventually two plates appeared in the ledge leading into the kitchen, the waitress stood, took the plates and walked them over, then set down forks with napkins and slid over a bottle of ketchup with a warning of, “You’ll probably need it.” James and Obane exchanged looks, then switched plates wordlessly to get their proper meals. “I cannot understand why you would wish for meat so raw. That must be unsanitary.” Obane cut through his block of charcoal and took a crunchy bite. James made a face, “You’re no better with that crap.” He pointed out, shoving a large bite into his mouth. Obane’s fork was sneaking closer with a curious look. “Touch my meat and you’ll never be able to reproduce.” “I only need the one.” He nodded towards James with a chuckle, “Ack,” he pulled away when James’ fork rammed into the top of his hand with force before the man returned to eating. James’ eyes caught sight of a bottle of whiskey sitting behind the counter and an idea slowly began to form as he cut through his second steak. “Hey,” James looked over to the waitress, “Hey!” She finally looked up, “Can you make my friend here a Forty-Rod?” The woman arched a brow, “We don’t make any of those fancy drinks here boy.” James beckoned her over, she slowly came closer and he pulled her in close so that he could whisper into her ear. He made sure Obane was unable to hear. She shrugged as she straightened up, “It’s your dime.” She grabbed a bottle of the whiskey and disappeared into the kitchen. “What is a Forty-Rod?” Obane asked with evident confusion.

“You’ll see.” James murmured, “Just try one.” The waitress came back with a clouded half-glass, setting it down with a clink in front of Obane before walking away. Obane reached out for it, but James stopped him, “Finish your food first.” He said, “You won’t be walking straight after that.” The man snorted, “I assure you that I am capable of handling a copious amount of alcohol with no adverse affects.” James mimicked his voice in a high pitch, “Just eat first.” He said this as he was shoveling the last few pieces of his steak into his mouth. Obane obeyed, though seemed annoyed to do so. He pushed his plate aside and took the glass, lifting it to his lips, drinking the whole of the contents down in three swallows. He set the glass down, licking his lips and James caught the flicker of that forked tongue. “Miss, can I get another?” He held up the glass. James grinned. The waitress brought him another glass, and he asked for a third, however James stopped him before he got a forth, “That’s enough big guy. You’ll be regretting that soon.” He looked up, “Check?” Obane seemed annoyed, a deep frown set on his lips, “James,” he stated firmly, “I assure you,” “Hey, I’m not spending all my money on your drinking habits.” He took the check as it was brought to him, pulling out three twenties before setting it down, dragging the aggravated dragon from his chair, “Let’s go.” Obane huffed, rather annoyed as he tried to fight James, “Why not just one more?” “Because…” James glanced back and watched the man’s dilated pupils just before he swayed to the left, his breathing picking up, “That’s why.” He pulled the man suddenly down the slim space between two buildings as the dragon’s steps became more uneven. “Wh…” Obane was struggling for words, James pulled him to lean against the wall behind the garbage cans so that they could not be seen from the street, “What…what is…?” Golden eyes locked with his own and James admitted some silent guilt. “Forty-Rod… It’s a pretty simple mix, sixty forty, whiskey and milk.” He smirked and watched Obane drifting down as his legs were giving in, his mind slowly drifting into unconsciousness. “But I did not…” He panted, obviously struggling to stay awake. “Smell it? I figured that the smell of the whiskey would be pretty overpowering.” James shrugged, feigning indifference, “Yell at me later…” Obane drifted sideways and collapsed down onto the ground fighting for a moment more before unconsciousness won over. James knelt down and plucked off his hat, putting it on his own head, “Sleep well.” He turned and started walking towards Roume’s truck.

Tender Moments Chapter Summary

Dante sighed and reached up, wrapping thin little arms around Roume’s shoulders, leaning up to pepper kisses along his jaw before nuzzling the stubble on his jaw, “You know what else is yours?” He asked in a tiny, pleading voice. Roume pressed his weight forward, pinning the little delta firmly between himself and the counter, feeling their mutual needs pressed flush through far too much fabric.

The scent of bacon filled the house and pulled Roume out of a dead sleep. The man opened his eyes, fully alert as the scent of that succulent, fattening food screamed his name. It was only secondary that Roume took account of his surroundings. The house was relatively quiet without James’ shrieks. An odd peace had settled in his absence. The television was on across from the couch, the midday news on mute allowing him to sleep. He stood up and wiggled his toes in the carpet before making his way towards the kitchen. As he entered the small, private space he was greeted with the sight of Dante’s back, the little white dragon fussing over a pan on the stove. Roume’s brow raised inquisitively as he noted the man’s attire, nothing but tight blue jeans and an apron that tied in the back, allowing him to take in the natural curves of his body and the lines of muscle. He was flipping the bacon with bare fingers before licking them clean, and though he had to know the bronze was there he made no acknowledgment. Slowly Dante added several strips of bacon to the growing pile on a plate beside the stove, each layer covered by a paper towel and each strip burnt to a crisp just the way the alpha liked them. He felt himself stirring and a low, pleasant rumble melded with the sound of fresh bacon being added to the pan. Roume pressed himself flush against Dante’s back, his hands coming down to wrap around either side of his hips, holding them possessively as he let out a low, deep growl. Dante’s shudder reverberated within him, an energy building. He turned his head and buried his face into the smaller’s hair, taking a deep breath. The smell of bacon blurred with the incredible, gentle scent of fresh snow and a quiet bell chimed in his ears. “See something you like?” Dante spoke first, leaning his body back against Roume’s for support. Roume knew that he felt safe in his arms. The man reached out and snatched out a piece of bacon from the plate, swallowing it down in two bites, “I do as a matter of fact.” He pulled out another piece, reveling in how his mouth watered and his lust grew. Dante only made bacon when he was in the mood, and given his attire he was definitely aching. “What’s the occasion?” Dante flipped the bacon after a moment as he pondered his words, “James is gone, the house is quiet.” Roume had to crane his neck to see the red tint to his cheeks, a flush that did not come from embarrassment but from need, “We have not mated since he came here.” Roume was more than aware of this fact. His frustration levels had been growing over the weeks, and he was beginning to realize that Dante’s were as well. Normally he was so good at reading his little Delta, however his attention had been so diverted that he was loathe to admit he had neglected his duties as an alpha and a mate. As Dante reached out to take the last few strips of bacon, Roume’s hand took his wrist firmly and he gave a soft growl, letting Dante know it would be alright, that there was no need to impress or even seduce him. Their moment was broken however when a set of footsteps came trudging down the hall. Roume looked up to spot Dorn standing in the doorway with khakis, rain boots, a big floppy hat and a fishing pole with tackle-box in his hands. “Dorn, we really need to talk about your sense of fashion.” The dragon gave a sarcastic laugh, “Want me to start dressing like Dante?” he asked, noting the sly little smirk Dante flashed at him. Though his little Delta was often nervous and flighty, he had never been shy about his relationship with Roume. He was, in fact, proud of it. He displayed such confidence in himself that it made the alpha within him proud. Then Dorn was reaching out for a slice of his bacon; Roume reached out and snatched the plate away with a growl, “My sex bacon!” “I don’t need visuals on what you do to the bacon Roume.” He backed out of the kitchen, snorted, “I’ll be off fishing for sharks.” He called over his shoulder as he pushed his way out of the back door. Roume let out an aggravated huff, “Now then, where were-” He gave pause when he saw that in his territorial fit, Dante had snatched a piece of bacon from the plate and was nibbling it while leaning against the counter, flashing a wink.

In a fluid move Roume set the plate down and was upon Dante, leaning in to bite the bacon in half, then clamped down on the rest before he attacked those sweet pale lips for a brief moment, “My bacon.” He rumbled, but he was grinning like a fool as he reached out and turned off the stove. Dante sighed and reached up, wrapping thin little arms around Roume’s shoulders, leaning up to pepper kisses along his jaw before nuzzling the stubble on his jaw, “You know what else is yours?” He asked in a tiny, pleading voice. Roume pressed his weight forward, pinning the little delta firmly between himself and the counter, feeling their mutual needs pressed flush through far too much fabric. Roume rumbled, “Hmm, this house?” Dante sighed, licking at his ear and gasping when the pressure increased once more, “…and?” His hands slid around and grabbed the whole of Dante’s pert little ass, squeezing so hard that the little white dragon moaned and squirmed in his hold, “This fine little ass.” Dante gasped and panted, and when they parted after a moment his eyes were wide and dilated, his fingers tangled in the fabric of Roume’s shirt. Roume growled, squaring his stance, “Go wait for me upstairs.” He purred. Dante nodded, breathless as he turned and tried his best to saunter out of the room, but Roume grinned hungrily when he saw the light tremble in his knees as he went. Roume was turned on. So hard that it hurt, in fact. However first thing was first… He looked over to the unforgotten plate of bacon, picked up the first strip and shoved it in his mouth. Priorities. He dumped the oil into a coffee can, set the pan aside, finished off his bacon and started for the stairs. Roume licked his lips as he turned into his room, pushing the door open gently. Dante was waiting for him as promised, laying upon the bed on his back, knees wide apart and that pale face flushed with need. His chest was bare, however his legs were still clad in too-tight denim which made Roume frown. It only took three casual steps to close the space between them, and Roume saw the glazed look in his mate’s eyes. He grinned and leaned down, licking a long trail across Dante’s chest before he settled on one already hardened nipple and nipped at it. The cry that was drawn from the smaller made the man curious and he nibbled harder. Dante’s fingers were suddenly in his hair, tightening and pulling at the roots as he squirmed beneath his mate, panting. Roume chuckled slowly and looked up, “Have you honestly worked yourself into a heat?” the man asked, drifting up to capture the little white’s lower lip between his teeth, eliciting another keening, needy little sound. “It has been too long,” Dante responded once he was able, “And you have not yet asked this of me, am I no longer desirable?” Roume frowned and let out a low, deep growl, “Would you stop your whining?” He darted down and bit hard at the junction between neck and shoulder, a spot he knew to be very sensitive. True to his memory, Dante tensed up and lost all ability to speak, writhing beneath his mate and trying to bare himself more. The scent was hitting Roume hard, making it increasingly difficult to think. The mini heat his mate had worked himself into created pheromones that triggered every dominant desire in the man. It was not uncommon for Deltas, even males, to give off such scents in an effort to find an alpha who would protect them. It was most common in white dragons such as Dante. “Hey,” Roume growled softly, “Don’t you ever think that I don’t love you. James’ bitching has successfully made it hard for me to give you the attention I know you deserve though.” He pressed kisses along the delta’s chest, licking here and there as he went, “Having Obane here doesn’t help either.” Dante did not speak, instead trying to encourage the man to follow him into instinctive desires. Roume followed eagerly, reaching for Dante’s pants, fussing for a moment with the button before he growled loudly and simply tore both the button and zipper with two loud pops, the clatter of the button landing on the ground following soon after. The scent was overwhelming, and the taste lingered on Roume’s tongue with each lick. He ripped away those tight pants, left Dante bared before him and soon felt those little legs wrapping around his hips. Back arched and he ground himself against the man’s pelvis, whining and panting. He knew every way to drive Roume’s dominant side wild as he ground back with crushing force. Dante was getting impatient, however. It seemed that Roume’s casual pace was beginning to annoy the smaller as the soft sounds rolling from his tongue and the back of his throat grew louder and thicker.

Roume chuckled and leaned up to settle a kiss on the delta’s soft lips, rolling his jaw to push for entrance. Dante relented, accepting the agonizing pace because they both know the smaller will never push for more than what Roume gives him. Still, his fingers remained tangled in Roume’s thick hair, squeezing and relaxing while nails dug lightly into the scalp. Finally he pulled away, straightened and stepped back to look at the unraveled remains of his beloved delta. Roume pulled off his own shirt, tossed it aside and kicked off his shoes. As he worked off his pants he caught Dante staring, watching him with wide glazed eyes hued a bright powder blue. Slowly he reached for the nightstand, opened the drawer however as he pulled out the little tube a small pale hand grabbed his wrist with surprising force. Dante’s eyes met his own and stared, “No,” Dante said with finality, “I do not need these human things to bring pleasure to my mate!” Roume had heard this argument a few hundred times before and sighed, “It’s not for my pleasure Dante, it’s for yours.” The little white dragon huffed and growled softly, though it sounded more like a purr, “It is bad enough that you refuse to let us mate in proper form, I wish not to have more of this domestic influence.” He went to take the tube and haughtily threw it across the room, “I will be the only thing you need.” Roume laughed. He loved it when Dante got pushy. Perhaps, he thought, he simply loved Dante. Though that bratty flare he got during times like this only made him want to kiss his little dragon into oblivion. “Very well Dante,” he said, leaning down to meet his mate in a gentle kiss that begged for so much more.

The air was still and silent, perhaps eerily so. Dorn trekked the quiet and familiar path within the forest completely relaxed. Since James’ appearance he had found himself going out to his quiet spot more often to get away from the young man’s shrill tones. Though stone dragon ears were not near so sensitive as the other scales, he could not deny a sense of annoyance that accompanied the youngest dragon’s constant complaints. Yet he could not find it in himself to be upset with James himself. He saw the frustration and sympathized, the other was still young even by human standards. He frowned at this thought and pressed onward - today was not a day to bring that to mind. The trees suddenly stopped and Dorn stepped with a crunch onto the graveled shore of the pond. It was so peaceful that the water made no sound as it flowed into the space. He walked to a tree where the roots were parted in such a way for comfortable sitting, settled down and placed his tackle box and fishing pole upon the ground. He very carefully took up the line from the fishing pole and opened the box, the smell of fresh, raw meat filling his senses. Dorn would have brought the bacon, had it not been for Roume and Dante also taking advantage of the reprieve. He would not inhibit their rituals of course. He popped a piece of meat into his mouth as he worked another onto the line, no hook attached. Once he was satisfied he straightened, sat back and casually cast his line. It flew in a fine arc and struck the water near the center of the pond. Now it was only a matter of waiting, though perhaps not for long. The line had sunk into the water, had been submerged for less than ten seconds before there was a sharp tug. Dorn drew in the line and saw that the end was now void. He smirked, “Give me at least some time to relax.” He mused to himself, threading another piece of meat while treating himself as well. He cast the line again, but his prey was a showoff. The line was still in the air when the top of the pond burst forth in a brilliant splash, a large alabaster figure that seemed to have been crafted by Tiamat’s own claw made a show of grabbing the food mid-air before crashing back down. When Dorn pulled on the line it did not give, his ward being in a playful mood as it so seemed. The line was made of a firm filament, and would not snap unless both Dorn and Syn chose to be stubborn. The line played back and forth with fight for a few moments before a white head bobbed at the top of the pond. Dorn narrowed his eyes and saw that the line was looped around one of Syn’s many teeth. The man pulled him closer with gentle tugs and when the dragon reached the shore his long tail broke surface and splashed back down, unsettling the water in a noisy manner. Dorn laughed. “You find my predicament amusing?” Syn’s flat tone feigned annoyance. “I do in fact.” Dorn responded honestly, “I came out here to relax you know. I hardly ever see you so active.”

The creature shrugged and slowly pulled himself from the pond, his body only appearing after it had left the water. Dorn admired how the dragon’s skin was alive, with scrims of blue slowly dancing like the steady ripples of water. Syn crawled closer, eying the box beside the man. Slowly Dorn moved to slide the box towards the other who happily crawled closer and began to pluck out pieces of raw meat like a woman would fuss over which chocolate to eat first from an assorted box. With how the dragon’s legs and fins worked it was impossible for him to stand and had to resort to crawling on land. “How are you faring, Syn?” Dorn asked in much the same manner he often did. The dragon was silent for a long moment before he shook his head, “My wounds are the same as ever.” He responded, his skin rippling as from his back a large dorsal fin sprouted and from his forearms, large white fins. Both were haggard and tattered as if mauled. “It still pains you to swim on them?” The dragon nodded slowly. “Worry not, you are safe here. I just…wish I could see you in your natural element. I could not imagine living in such a small world as yours is now.” Dorn could tell he had struck a nerve by the absent look in Syn’s gaze, the other looking down to the box before plucking out another piece of meat. He needed to strike that nerve, to instill a sense of adventure back into the ailing rarity. Slowly Syn crawled closer, between Dorn’s legs to tuck himself against the man’s chest. His skin was freezing to the touch and sent a chill down Dorn’s spine. Slowly his skin began to harden and turn to living stone, veins of bright blue coursing overtop. Gradually his form became more draconic as to not disturb the creature laying atop him. The space was silent and peaceful. Dorn let his head fall back and he enjoyed the silence.

The day was nice, the air was still, yet for Tarren this was hardly the reality. The house had become suffocating, and though Roume had instructed him to stay inside he was perhaps intentionally belligerent. However the Alpha would know that Tarren had to be close to nature, he knew Roume would not be upset and yet… “Just tell me why you did it Tarren.” Roume’s voice had been firm and gentle all at the same time. He had come into the forest in search of the green dragon specifically, he had a look of disappointment in his eyes… Tarren lived to help his Alpha, lived to help his territory thrive. Tarren expressed his confusion over the matter. What had he done to evoke such a disconcerting look in his leader’s eyes? “Did you want the kid, is that it? Were you trying to protect him?” The man’s voice was still a confusing mixture of emotions, but that disappointed look still weighed like a mountain on Tarren’s chest. “Just tell me so I know, Tarren. If Obane finds out he’ll kill you and there’s nothing I can do about it.” Tarren continued to express confusion. Roume growled in dominance, “Don’t play stupid! They found your venom in his blood!” The look of shock did not affect Roume’s firm gaze. Tarren had been settled upon the ground as he often was, his hands covered in fresh soil and his hair pulled back from his face. He was curled by the roots of a tree, trying to encourage it to grow stronger for it had become ill. Now the tree was not the only one feeling sick. ‘I do not understand,’ Tarren signed, ‘I have done nothing.’ “Obane is dying, he won’t heal and Ytal has found green dragon venom in his blood!” Roume’s voice was suddenly sharp and Tarren curled closer to the ground, trying to make himself smaller to negate some of Roume’s wrath, “Tarren, you are the only green dragon for miles and there has not been another dragon on this territory since Obane arrived.” There was a pause before Roume furrowed his brows in confusion, “Wait, didn’t Ytal come to get a sample of your venom earlier?” Tarren canted his head slowly, then shook his head. He refused to be around anyone when it was not absolutely necessary. He signed this fact and Roume shifted from foot to foot. “No matter, Tarren. Until we figure this out I want you to stay in the house. I’ll do what I can if Obane gets upset but…” But…

It was a hard word for Tarren to take. He was only a Delta, Roume would not put down his life for a Delta. However as loyal as he had been, he remained faithfully within the house until his unrest grew too much to bear. He was disobeying his Alpha, and that thought was an unsettling one. So he curled up in a nest of grass that had grown around him. The world around him, though still and peaceful, unsettled the green dragon. “There you are!” Though Tarren had expected Roume’s harsh voice, however the voice was gentle. He looked up to see Evran’s smiling face as the violet approached. The green dragon relaxed in his brother’s presence. Though not bonded through blood, the two had become very close over their years together. He nodded in acknowledgment, allowing Evran to take a seat before him. “How’re you doing?” ‘Better now.’ Tarren signed honestly, ‘The land helps me to feel better.’ “I’m glad. But you still look like hell…” He scooted closer and laid a hand in Tarren’s soft hair. He leaned into the hand, feeling safer now that he was in the presence of a Beta. ‘I fear that Roume is still upset with me.’ He sighed with a frown. Evran shook his head, “Roume’s busy getting laid at the moment.” Though Tarren knew Roume and Dante had been mated for many years there was still a sting of jealousy. He had never been able to make Roume happy as Dante had, and more and more he felt as if his presence was unneeded. “Stop that thinking, Tarren.” Evran said quietly as if he could read the other’s mind, “Roume loves us all. It’s why we’re here. Sure most of us are misfits, but we’re a family.” Silence. “Hey, c’mon. I wanna show you something. It’ll make you feel better.” Evran stood up and took Tarren’s hand, hauling the other to his feet. He pulled his hand away, ‘Roume wishes me to stay in the house, I am already breaking my word. I wish to stray no further.’ Evran pouted, “I’ll take the punishment Tarren. Roume trusts me, I just want to help you feel better.” He stepped towards the trees, “Come on!” He chirped with a bright smile that the other just could not resist. He approached Evran and followed him into the forest. They walked in silence for a few minutes, “You know, I’d have done the same thing…” Tarren frowned, ‘I did nothing, brother.’ “Nearly killing Obane isn’t nothing. It’s a shame you didn’t succeed though.” ‘I would kill no one!’ Tarren was a being of peace! Evran fell silent, lowering his head as he ducked below a branch, “It’s just up ahead.” A few more minutes of walking and they appeared at the opposite end of the forest at the edge of the territory. Before them was the mountainside stretching upwards, however Tarren’s eyes focused on the opening of a cave he was unsure had been there before. “I found it yesterday while patrolling the outer edge. I want to show you what’s inside.” Caves were not something Tarren enjoyed. Rock and dirt were not living, there was no nature inside of them. He looked nervously to Evran who smiled back at him, “Come on, you’ll be surprised.” It was out of Roume’s territory. He stepped back, ‘I do not wish to leave the territory.’ “It’s fine Tarren.” He reached out a hand and flashed the other a comforting smile, “I went in, I’m fine. See?” Tarren took a breath, reached out and grabbed Evran’s hand. He trusted the violet with his life, though he made sure to keep close as they stepped through the threshold into the cave. He immediately became aware that something was not right. The air smelled stale, smelled of… death and rot. He pulled back, tried to pull away but Evran’s hand was firm on his own. As they delved into the darkness a collection of blue crystals lit up along the wall. Evran turned to look back at him, “Don’t worry, you’re safe.” He said, but Tarren noticed something. ‘Where did you get that cut upon your lip?’ He had not taken note of its presence before, however it seemed strange that the other would have such a wound… He reached up and rubbed the spot, picked at it some and frowned, “Ah yes…that bastard brat kicked me in the face earlier.” Evran’s voice was lighter, smoother…

Dread was settling in the pit of his stomach. He dug in his heels and fought against Evran’s hold, ‘I wish to leave.’ He signed frantically, but the grip turned hard. In his panic Tarren allowed his human form to begin to melt however the grip became crushing against the shifting bones. He let out a silent scream when he heard and felt something in his wrist snap. A gust of air rushed down the long cavern, the scent foul and fetid. Panic rose up as flesh began to take on emerald scales. From the edge of the blue glow he watched and listened as something stepped into sight. The figure might have once been a dragon, but what stood before them now was nothing more than a mindless beast. Dilapidated yellow scales had lost all luster long ago and seemed almost gray now, with patches peeled off to reveal dead skin. A long neck and a triangular head seemed far too skinny, and the jaw hung open as to allow sludge-like saliva to drip onto the ground. “Go ahead, Tarren,” the imitation of Evran spoke coldly, “You may scream now.” He squeezed again and the bones in his hand shattered, eliciting pain so sharp and hard that he fell to his knees in agony. Tarren did scream.

Homeward Bound Chapter Summary

In a fit of jovial boyish exuberance he grinned and leaned down, whispering in a husky voice, “I’m Batman.”

James’ hands trembled, however he convinced himself that it was from the hum of the truck through the steering wheel. He was pushing the speed limit, reveling in his freedom and agonizing in his guilt. He kept seeing that flash of betrayal just before Obane’s eyes closed. There was a distinct part of him, his female part, that kept wanting him to turn back. He was unsure why he had even done it. It had been spontaneous and reckless. He and Obane had almost been getting along, and though he knew that Obane’s patience regarding James was very high he could not help but feel that he had crossed some sort of line. Perhaps he had gone too far. Another part of him argued that it was Obane who had gone too far! James kept driving, just to prove that he could. Alone with his inner voices he tried to find anything else to focus on. His destination, the scene rolling from outside of his window as he passed from Oregon to California, the static peppered radio… The scent from Obane’s had kept intruding on his thoughts and eventually he rolled the window down to breathe the fresh polluted valley air. Making what remained of the four hundred dollars in his pocket was painful. Roume’s truck got eleven miles to the gallon, and the price of gas was atrocious. By the time he rolled into Bakersfield, the smell of manure far overpowering, all but a few dollars had burned up. For a moment he pondered having to sell another piece of the treasure in Roume’s car. He was pulled into the parking lot of a gas station, having a staring contest with the fuel gauge while his stomach grumbled noisily. It was three in the morning, the world around him was dead save for the soft light coming from the convenience store. He eyed a pay phone not thirty feet away, then reached out and pushed the door open. Inside of the convenience store the clerk looked surprised to see the man as he walked up to the counter. He eyed James suspiciously, unlike how Ed and Jenny had easily accepted his presence back in the Shady Cove. James reached into his pocket and the man almost flinched, James decided to speak up, “Can I get some change?” He dropped three one dollar bills onto the counter, “Quarters please.” “You need to buy something,” the clerk said, still quite nervous. He was nothing more than a pimple faced teenager with tanned skin and a Mexican accent, “Can’t open the register otherwise.” James visibly winced as he pulled out the remaining five dollar bill, turned and went to a nearby aisle where he had spotted a bag of jerkey sitting. He dropped this on the counter, “Fair?” The clerk nodded and began ringing up the order when the bell chimed and three more men entered the small store. One was dark skinned with a large over-sized shirt, the middle was tall and pasty, a gangly creature who walked with a fake limp and his head stuck out like a strutting chicken, the third looked much like the clerk and hung back by the door. James could smell trouble. He wrinkled his nose and snorted, then realized that it was just residual marijuana. The clerk tried to focus on getting James’ change when the tall gangly man started grabbing things off the counter. His dark skinned friend was filling three cups with icee. He glanced around, then looked back to the clerk who was practically trembling. “H-Hey! You have to pay for those.” He called when the two men started walking out of the store. “What, and fuckin’ wait on this white trash?” spat the tallest. James straightened and smirked, barking a laugh, “Look who’s talking.” The icees dropped with a clatter as the dark skinned man walked up to him in three strides, shoving his face close to James as he spat, “You wanna start some shit, faggot?” James waved his hand in front of his face, “The only shit I smell is from your breath,” He stuck his tongue out in a showy blanch. James saw the hit coming as it was being wound up. He felt the knuckles hit his cheek and heard the scream. There was nothing more than a momentary flash of pain before it was gone and he looked over to see the man clutching his hand and yelling in pain. “That looks painful.” James said, not even bothering to return the hit.

He saw the two remaining men turn to bolt, he was across the space and grabbed the tall man’s jersey just as he was getting outside, yanked him back and whispered really quietly in his ear, “How about you pay the nice man for those snacks hm?” Another hit struck his nose, another momentary rush of pain before it was gone and he was wrinkling and relaxing his nose, “You hit like a girl.” “Th-The fuck are you man!?” In a fit of jovial boyish exuberance he grinned and leaned down, whispering in a husky voice, “I’m Batman.” The man relinquished his hold of the snacks in his arms and James let go. All three bolted from the store and James sighed and watched them disappear into the darkness. James turned to look at the clerk who stood in shocked silence. “You alright?” The clerk snapped back to reality, “Y-Yes, thank you!” He dashed around the counter and looked at the mess, “Those guys are nothing but hooligans. They come in here and try to pull this every night.” James bent down and started gathering up the discarded food, “Yeah, they seemed like punks to me.” “You were amazing though, where did you learn to take a hit like that?!” James shrugged, “My mom always told me I got a head full of rocks.” He joked as he put back the snacks while the clerk went to grab a mop from a back room. “Well, thank you again Sir.” He held out his hand, “I’m Marcus.” Taking the hand he nodded, “James, pleased to meet you.” He looked around, “Mind if I get that change real quick? I got a phone call I really have to make.” Marcus blinked, “Oh, would you rather use my phone? It’s the least I can do.” He reached into his back pocket and fished out an old Nokia cell phone, no hinge or keyboard, just dark blue with a black and white screen. “Oh no, I wouldn’t want to take up your minutes.” James said, taking note of the condition and age of the phone, he knew that this young man had almost no money to spare, especially on a stranger. However Marcus just frowned and pushed it closer. James sighed, took the phone and smiled, “Thanks.” He stepped over to the big window overlooking the parking lot and leaned against the cold glass, staring at the phone for a moment as he contemplated what he was going to say. The number was dialed, so ingrained into his memory from when he was only a child, and put the phone to his ear. It rang, rang again, a third time. When the phone went to voice mail he redialed and tried again, then once more and finally on the forth try he received an answer, “Someone had better be bleeding, or they will be.” The groggy voice failed in its attempt to be intimidating, but James could only smile. “Tony,” He said gently. There was a pause, “Who is this?” The voice was a little more coherent, a touch of surprise. “The Easter Bunny.” James shot without hesitation. “JAMES!?” Tony’s exuberance only made James’ spirits raise further than they had been in weeks. He held back from breaking down at that very moment and forced himself to concentrate on the prattling through the phone, “My God, where have you been? Where are you? We’ve been so scared.” “Tony, I’m alright.” He said calmly, “Listen, I can explain everything but I need you to do me a favor and come pick me up.” James could hear Tony already getting out of bed, rushing to put his clothes on, “Of course, where are you at?” He cleared his throat, “Bakersfield…” A long pause, “Try that again, I think we’re breaking up because I just heard Bakersfield.” “No, that’s right.” “The fuck are you doing in Bakersfield?!” He shot. “The fuck are you doing not in a car man, c’mon! I’m off the main road a ways off the five, take Mango down until you see the gas station with the guy sitting on top of a truck.” Tony grumbled, “That’s a two hour drive you know.”

“I know, I’ll thank you when you get here.” “How will I get ahold of you if I can’t find you?” “Just call back this number, it should be in your phone now. I sorta made a friend.” He threw a smirk over to Marcus who looked up from his mopping. “I’ll see you in a bit.” Tony seemed reluctant to hang up the phone, remaining silent for a long moment. James waited patiently, then Tony finally said, “Gonna punch you when I get there man.” And the line went dead. James returned the phone to Marcus and smiled, “Thank you.” He then paused and looked around, “Listen, I need you to do me one more favor. If a man comes in here looking for me…” He was unsure what to say. He worried that Obane would get violent if he suspected Marcus of lying, “Tell him I went home and that I’ll be coming back.” Marcus nodded, however looked concerned.

James lay atop the roof of Roume’s truck, staring up at the night sky. He was a mixture of nervous and confused - Obane could show up at any moment and his presence was virtually undetectable in the darkness of night, however the fact that he had not made James worry that perhaps something had happened to him. He had taken for granted how vulnerable the dragon might have been in a state of hibernation, though he knew he did not give the beast that much milk. The man pushed it out of his mind, refusing to care. Obane had brought it upon himself! He groaned and let his head drop back with a thud as boredom washed over him yet again. More than once he found himself drifting off into a light sleep, yet in his shallow dreams the scent of something fetid and sickening pulled him back to reality. He sat up more than once to survey his surroundings, scenting the air with a wince for there was nothing more than the rancid smell of cow manure. How anyone could live in Bakersfield was beyond him. Time crept by at an agonizing pace until finally a pair of headlights flashed over his frame and stopped. He lifted his head and heard a car door open and close, a figure stood in front of the high beams irritating James’ eyes. “You always did like the high ground, you know that?” James chuckled and sat up, sliding down to the car’s hood and shimmying up to the front. Tony was there to meet his solid embrace and the two stood hugging each other for a blissful moment of peace. James felt like crying, for the first time in over a month he felt as if he had a piece of his life back. “God I missed you…” James murmured. “You sound like a girl.” Came the remark with a laugh, and James laughed too because that statement was blissful irony; his friend was making a joke and for some reason he felt more like a man because of it. “Yeah, I know.” When they finally released a moment later he felt Tony’s hands kneading his shoulder and back, “Holy shit, you got muscles! You have to tell me your secret, no secrets.” James grinned to himself, “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” “What was it, you on steroids man?” “Nah. Come on, take me home.” Home. Home… It was a word that echoed through James’ mind and reverberated through his heart. He had been so utterly homesick and he was finally getting to cure that ailment. He pushed Tony towards his car, “I’ll be there in a sec.” He turned and went to Roume’s truck, popped open the door and pulled the tangled up mess of treasure from the glove box, stuffing it in his pockets before he jogged over to Tony’s car and settled into the passenger seat. Tony sat back, “What’re you gonna do about the truck?” “I’ll get it towed or some shit later. Just drive. I wanna get away from here.” There was a note of urgency in his voice that he could not deny, and his friend caught it as well. He was backing up his car and pulling out onto the street when he reached out and punched James’ shoulder hard, “So what, you vanish for a fucking month and don’t even call?” James hardly flinched, but he was smiling, “It wasn’t really my choice. We’ll go with ‘family emergency.’”

Tony snorted. James finally got a good look at him, his friend was a filled out young man with natural tan skin and a copious amount of freckles that dotted his arms, chest and face. He looked tired, and confirmed this by how often he was rubbing his face and eyes to stay awake. “Yeah,” his friend finally responded, “We all heard about that, I thought you were with your mom. She said your dad came back and took you both to Egypt. It was so sudden, none of us knew what to do.” James leaned back, “Well, she went to Egypt. I stayed here with my Uncle up in Oregon. He’s a hard-ass, emphasis on ass.” He wrinkled his nose, “He and his whole family live up there with him.” “Don’t you mean your family?” The question was unintentionally piercing and James froze as he realized what exactly had been making him so uneasy over the last month. He remembered every time Roume had spoke of his family, realized that James had always been singled out of that equation. Roume never considered him a part of his clan… “Nah…” He said, hiding the stress in his voice, “I mean, they’re a rather eccentric bunch. I never knew any of them.” “Well, you’re coming home now and that’s all that matters. If you need a place to stay you’re free to crash with us like old times yeah? But first, you gotta tell me your secret.” James froze for a moment as he feared what exactly Tony had meant, then relaxed, “Heh, hard work and all that.” He breathed, glancing out of the car window to watch the fields rolling by dotted with trees that flashed like the rungs on a picket fence. “Bullshit, you don’t get muscles like that in one month. You had to have lost like, forty pounds.” There was a pause before Tony touched on a topic he knew would be sensitive, “So, I gotta ask since your mom brought it up, did you meet your dad?” James swallowed as he digested his thoughts and formed them into words, “Not personally. I talked to him though, over the phone… Guy’s a real piece of work, apparently I come from a long and proud line of asses.” Tony chuckled nervously, “Well I could see that one.” Another long pause strained the ride and it was James who broke it this time, “Hey Tony, you ever keep secrets from me?” He felt horrible to lie to his best friend about what had really happened, weighed the consequences of telling him the truth. At that moment, Tony was the only person in the world who he trusted with all of himself. “You mean like the one you’re keeping from me?” He grinned and glanced over at James, “It’s written all over your face. No, I never kept any big secrets from you. You were my best bud, my brother you know? But I know you wouldn’t keep a secret from me unless you had to. You’re scared right now. You were scared when you called me.” In that moment, James knew that he had the greatest friend on the face of the planet, and he felt so good that he considered forgiving fate for all of its cruelties, “My whole life was taken away from me…” he said, burying his face in his hand, “One minute everything is fine, the next thing I know the world is a horrible, dark place.” He let the words spill out, drained of emotion and just talking to the one person who would listen to him and be on his side no matter what, “My mother abandoned me, my father looks at me like an object, I’ve been a fucking prisoner for the last month.” “Dude, shut the fuck up.” The cutting words made James suck in a breath as Tony went on, “Whatever happened, you got away from it. You’re coming home with me and if you don’t want to go back then we’ll protect you. You’re my brother, you’d do the same for me. I’ll take you to the police as soon as we get back in town if you want, you’re not going anywhere you don’t want to.” He was grinning to mask the fear of seeing his friend in shambles, “So stop whining like a little girl alright? You’re better than that.” “You’re right… I… Police isn’t necessary. But a place to crash is a Godsend.” He settled back into his seat, closed his eyes. Tony cackled, “We’re gonna call Zander and Riley, have a good old fashion pizza night! Three guys, six pizzas and eight movies.” “That sounds like a bad gay porno.” James said flatly, his stomach rolling at the thought of gay anything. He wrinkled his nose when he realized that he did actually feel slightly nauseous. He swallowed it down, “But yeah, that sounds like fun. Except, I’d rather have a Co-Op night instead.” Tony laughed, “Yeah, you want Zander covering your ass don’t you?” “Dude no gay jokes please…” James grumbled and rested his head against the cool window. Tony just snorted, “No fun.” He reached over and clicked the radio on, turned the sound up and the two rode in relative silence, with James just happy to finally be with his friend again.

The familiar scrape of Tony’s front door was a welcome sound. It was almost seven in the morning as the pair parked in the quiet suburban neighborhood, made their way up a well kept walkway to a white front door that still had a Christmas wreath on it. James smiled because it felt like home, it was home. The smells of Tony’s family hit James hard, the wail of two barking dogs, a pair of beagle and jack russel mixes came charging down the hallway and suddenly the house that had once been asleep came alive. The small foyer became comfortably cramped as a small thin woman in a blue robe came bustling down the hall with her arms extended to accept James into a massive hug. Tony’s father was not far behind, a large square man with a buzz cut came shuffling out in slippers, and his oldest daughter Alexa was behind him. James wanted to cry. The scent and feel of so much familiarity was nearly crushing as he embraced Mrs. Parker, and she must have sensed this because she just quietly let him hold her as the dogs sniffed at his heels and wagged their tails. When he finally righted himself he was smiling and his eyes were glistening. He had only been gone a month but he felt like it had been a lifetime. “Look at you! When did you put on all that muscle?” Mrs. Parker’s hands were groping James’ arms in admiration as her round face smiled up at him. He chuckled, “Hard work.” He said. “Well well, look who got all handsome.” Alexa shifted her stance and popped out her hip. She was a woman who knew she was beautiful no matter what, and flaunted this by wearing shorts to bed and a thin black tank-top. Her hair was a mess of long black curls that always seemed to look fantastic, and James had spent years fawning over over his best friend’s sister. She she was eying him with the same hungry look that Jenny had given Obane, and for a moment he felt prideful and accomplished before this faded away to worry. He still had seen no sign of Obane… Mrs. Parker threw up her hands, “I’m going to make breakfast. James, what do you feel like having?” He felt himself blush as he was so used to the Clan’s breakfast now, steak with a side of chicken topped with lamb. “You got any uh, bacon or sausage?” He felt his mouth water at the words and his stomach growled loudly in agreement. “I have them both, do you want bacon or sausage?” “…Yes.” She burst into a fit of giggles, “Well, I can tell you’re a growing boy so…” She turned and made her way into the kitchen, “Pancakes?” “Yes please!” Tony barked before James could respond. The family dispersed, Mr. Parker and Alexa returned to their rooms while James and Tony ambled into the kitchen. James found himself smiling as he watched Mrs. Parker fuss over preparing breakfast and he realized how much she reminded him of Dante as he tried so hard to keep six or more hungry dragons well fed. “Can I help you?” he found himself asking. “Dude, don’t suck up!” Tony smacked his arm with a scoff, “She already thinks you’re a golden child, next thing you know she’ll expect me to help!” Mrs. Parker chuckled, “No boys, I’m fine. James you look exhausted, go lay down. I’ll call you two when breakfast is ready.” James nodded and slipped out of the kitchen and into the living room. He dropped onto the couch heavily and Tony flopped down over him. The boys lay in utter silence as James felt himself drifting off to sleep to the smell of bacon and the sound of family… He felt himself smiling. Eventually he felt Tony get up and he threw a blanket over his friend. While James was not entirely asleep, he was fine with taking the gesture and relaxing back into the couch for the moment. He heard Tony move into the kitchen, could hear him rummaging through the fridge. “He looks great,” he heard Mrs. Parker say, a twinge of uncertainty in his voice, “But he looks awful at the same time. Did he tell you what happened?” She was trying to keep her voice down, had no idea that James had super hearing. For a moment he felt guilty.

“Nah,” came Tony’s response. He set a glass down on the counter, poured himself something to drink, “Didn’t give me much. I think he’s in a lot of trouble though, he ran away from wherever he was, that much I could tell. He said he was up with his Uncle and his family but said nothing else.” The woman sighed, it was hard to hear over the sizzle and crackle of bacon, “You don’t think he’s in any legal trouble, do you? Drugs or something?” “No, he would have told me if it were something like that. I get the feeling it’s something strange. Besides, druggies don’t buff up unless they’re on steroids and I don’t think James is showing any other signs of that. But he did seem eager to avoid the police.” There was a long pause, “Well, we’ll keep him safe here. I’m sure he’ll open up to you eventually. We’ll keep him relaxed.” The kitchen went quiet save for the sound of pans and the cooking of food. James felt himself drifting in a blissful, peaceful rest. He saw flashes of dragons in his mind’s eye, open skies and massive wings. Though the Clan was at least ten hours behind him James still felt as if it were ever present. Eventually he heard steps approaching him, a gentle hand on his shoulder as Mrs. Parker leaned over the couch, “Breakfast is ready dear.” She said. James sat up and stretched, then moved into the kitchen where a veritable banquet was awaiting him and the family. His mouth watered and he took his seat beside Tony as the rest of the family shuffled into the room. Soon enough they were all gathered around, James had to physically hold himself back from claiming all of the meat on the table… He had become far too used to Clan breakfasts, much more food. He had even grown used to using his ‘female’ status as an advantage to eat as much as he wanted. He was not proud of this, but it worked. The chatter was idle. Tony talked about College, Alexa talked about work while Mr. And Mrs. Parker announced that they were trying for another child. James congratulated them proudly, waited until everyone seemed done before he effectively cleared off all of the leftovers onto his own plate. “Doesn’t your uncle feed you?” Mrs. Parker asked with a chuckled. “Quite well actually. My uh…aunt is a great cook. There’s a lot of people living up there with us so I’ve become pretty accustomed to big breakfasts.” He chuckled shyly, but that did not stop him from attacking the remains on his plate. “Well what’s your Uncle like?” Alexa asked, showing more interest in James’ life than she had ever shown before. He shrugged, “He’s…a good guy. Extremely protective about his family though. Supposedly he’s a lot like my dad, not sure that’s a good thing.” He felt himself making a face at the thought. “It just sucks you know? There’s nothing to do up there. It’s all greenery and sunshine and physical activity. There’s no TV or Internet or video games…” “Holy hell that sucks…” Tony breathed, offering his friend a tight hug of condolence. Alexa snorted, “A little fresh air and hard work was good for him Tony, maybe you should try some.” “I’m allergic to everything James listed!” Tony shot quickly, now hiding behind his friend. The woman rolled her eyes. James just finished off his plate and found himself licking the fork. He was still hungry, starving in fact but he refused to be rude when Mrs. Parker had gone so out of her way for him. “Can I help you clean up?” he found himself asking as he rose from his chair, wanting to show gratitude in any way possible. “What did I say about sucking up!” Tony groaned. “Thank you James,” Mrs. Parker said as she stood, “I would love the help. Tony, you should learn a thing or two from James.” He huffed, “See! I knew this would come back to me!” James laughed as he helped with the dishes. He ignored the roil in his stomach, the nauseous sensation that had him swallowing hard. Suddenly the smell of bacon grease became acrid; he shoved the sensation down, focused on his work and thrust his hands under the cold water to work on washing and rewashing one particular dish. “Oh James! You must be crazy!” Mrs. Parker chided as she turned the crank on the water faucet, “You must be burning your hands.” James looked and saw that he had the water running on its highest temperature, had not noticed the steam rising until that point. As the temperature dropped it felt like ice on his hands and he jerked away with a hiss. She gave him a curious look, “S-Sorry, just took a moment to catch up?” He chuckled nervously, wiped his hands on his pants and went about cleaning the counter.

She smiled, “It’s alright James, I can handle it from here. You still seem so tired. Go lay down in Tony’s bed.” He returned her smile because that sounded like a wonderful idea. “Thank you Mrs. Parker.” He murmured, gave the woman a hug and ambled off down the hall. He knew the house by heart, remembered every squeaky floor board and ugly rug. He gently pushed into Tony’s bedroom, second door on the left in the main hall, there was no lock since the man had been caught looking at pornography on his computer. There was a mattress on the floor, it had been like that ever since he and Tony accidentally broke the bed frame during a particularly rough video game session. The room was a cluttered mess, with dirty laundry hanging off of the desk and chair and one of the shelves in the bookshelf was broken though still laden haphazardly with textbooks he never read. James smiled at every memory, dropped down onto the mattress and was flooded with Tony’s scent. The nausea returned once more and he curled in on himself, focused on his weariness and eventually found sleep…

He did not dream, and awoke to the muffled, though still prominent sound of a video game. Tony was sitting in front of a small black television with a game controller in hand, headphones on to keep from waking his friend whom he was not aware had enhanced hearing. James felt himself smiling. He was reminded of many past Saturday mornings, waking up from a pizza-induced coma with his best friend. Slowly he rolled onto his back, propped a second pillow behind his head and quietly watched Tony playing his shooting game. The first-person view of the camera bobbed up and down as he ran, the occasional pop of a round being fired before he quickly fled. This went on for a few minutes before James’ head began to hurt, his stomach rolled again and he turned on his side once more. “You ok dude?” Tony’s voice was louder than usual, likely due to the headphones. His stomach lurched again and he suddenly sat up. Tony paused his game and watched his friend who had a knuckle to his lips. He waved his free hand idly, then stood up. “I’ll be back.” He announced. It was a short walk from Tony’s room to the bathroom, however no sooner was he passing Alexa’s room that her door swung open. The woman was now dressed in jeans and a tank top, with a thick layer of makeup that smelled like paint. “Where you goin?” she asked, “C’mere I need help with something.” James felt himself being torn in two directions. His stomach was violently protesting its meal from earlier, yet there was a beautiful woman whom he had pined after for years begging him to come into her room for the first time ever. “I uh…have to…” he pointed to the bathroom. “This won’t take long!” She grabbed him and pulled him into her room, and he was flooded with Alexa’s scent, his mind displaying a hot red that suited her, and admittedly bathed the room in the forms of her bedspread and lamp cover. Her room was meticulously clean with sporadic bursts of mess. Such as the desk, cluttered with inks and quill pens from her calligraphy. She tugged James’ arm and pointed to the shelves above her desk, “Can you grab my box up there?” James felt the press of her breast against the back of his arm as she nudged him forward. He muttered something incomprehensible, stepped forward and reached up. He could just barely take hold of the box, lowered it down and set it on the desk before turning. Alexa was suddenly closer, smiling up at his face. He noticed a few things in that instant; how she pressed herself against his chest, lowered herself so that she made herself seem smaller, and a scent struck him. It was purely Alexa, yet something decidedly sweeter and thicker, it stuck in his nose and caused a pleasant tingle and an unpleasant rumble in his stomach. She smiled at him, placed a hand on his chest, “Thank you…” James opened his mouth to respond, though his throat felt tight. A painful ripping sensation struck his stomach, he doubled over with a groan. The pain was enough that he felt his skin pulling in a familiar manner, the bones aching to readjust. He was heaving for breath as he tried to control it, felt another jolt in his stomach and shoved Alexa aside as he ran for her door. He reached the bathroom only just in time, slammed the door closed and heaved into the toilet. He felt his whole body trembling and felt so weak that his knees caved. He looked up and saw his hands had morphed into claws, his feet as well and likely other parts of his body, though he had no chance to check before he was retching once more. “James?” There was a knocking at the door accompanied by Mrs. Parker’s concerned voice, “James, are you alright?”

He panted, tried to ignore the awful smell. “I’m…alright. Just ugh…probably a bug.” He swallowed hard, went to the sink to wash out his mouth and stared at himself in the mirror. His whole body ached. It was a slow, painful realization that he knew why he was so sick. It was not a bug… It was a baby.

Sins of the Past James spent the rest of the day laying down, curled around one of Tony’s pillows. Suddenly everything in the house smelled vile, like it did not belong. He was ever aware of the female side of him, now awake and fighting him, aching to scream as loud as he could in an attempt to call Obane to him. He grit his teeth against the pounding in his head and the unsettling waver of his stomach. To everyone on the outside, he had the flu. However he could hardly convince himself of the same fact for even a moment. There was a presence inside of him, the female, who had awoken. She pulled at all of James’ instincts, told him to find Obane and return to the safety of the Clan. Nobody could know of his plight however. The reason he was so sick, the reason that suddenly every smell was wrong. He swallowed down another wave of nausea - there was nothing left to bring up. He felt bad knowing that everyone was worried over him but he insisted that he was fine. Tony stayed by him, playing video games well into the afternoon. James watched when he could, but felt himself dozing between irritated fits of wanting to scream. Obane plagued his mind, he wondered and worried, but sensibly he knew that the dragon had to be close. He told himself this over and over, a slow chant, but it did nothing to quell the increasingly annoying female part of himself. Eventually it became too much. He sat up in bed and Tony looked up, “You ok?” James felt himself grumbling as he stood up slowly, “Need some fresh air.” He admitted as he made his way towards the door. He slipped out into the backyard as quietly as he could, settling himself down on the concrete that separated the patio from the grass and leaned against the wooden post of the awning. The sun was setting and there was a distinct, almost eerie orange glow in the air outside. James found it strangely relaxing as he breathed in the warm, dry air that he had so missed. After a few minutes he heard the sliding glass door open and then close behind him, the scrape of slippers dragging against concrete approached. He didn’t need to turn his head to know, “Hey Mrs. Parker.” “Hey James…you feeling better?” She asked, her voice suggesting that she already knew the answer. She pulled over a plastic patio chair from a nearby table and settled down behind James to watch the peaceful quiet of the backyard. He shrugged, “Yes and no.” There was a long pause, then finally, quietly, he heard the woman say, “You know James, whatever it is that’s bothering you, just tell me. I’m here to help, I won’t tell anyone.” James pulled his knees up to his chest, rested his elbows on the crook of his knees and lowered his head. “I’m ashamed of it.” He said, “You wouldn’t understand.” Of all of the people in the world, James knew he could trust everyone in that house, however it didn’t change the sickening clench of his gut whenever he thought about it all. “James, I promise, whatever it is…” He clenched his jaw and pondered his words. “Don’t think about it James just tell me. You’ll feel better if you just come out and say it.” “Fine!” James snapped, then lowered his voice and whimpered out, “I slept with a man…at my Uncle’s. I didn’t want it, but I never said no or tried to get away. It’s like there’s this other part of me that wanted it, wants it still. So that’s why…I stole my Uncle’s car and ran away, came here. I wanted to get away from it all.” Mrs. Parker was silent for a few minutes as she digested this, however her voice was gentle when she finally spoke again, “Don’t worry James, we’ll protect you. You never have to see him again if you don’t want to.” Something about her words, the way she said ‘if you don’t want to’ stuck with James. He chewed the inside of his cheek, “I’m just ashamed of myself.” He admitted. “Well…why is that? Is it because you slept with another man or because you didn’t say no?” He sighed, “Both. I like women, I don’t want to be treated like one. I don’t like men like that, I’m definitely not gay.” “Well there you go.” Mrs. Parker’s voice was suddenly a little more confident, James turned his head some to study her face. She was watching him calmly, legs crossed and shoulders back, “Look, a lot of young men go through a stage of…experimentation.” “No, it’s not like that. Honest.” James scrambled, unable to tell her the real truth behind it all, “It was just…” he sighed, “I can’t explain it, you would never believe me.”

Mrs. Parker sighed, “I can’t even try if you don’t tell me, James.” Slowly the man shook his head, “I’m sorry Mrs. Parker, I can’t tell you… I wish I could.” The woman sighed softly. “Alright James, I can’t make you. I’m sorry about what happened to you. But what’s done is done, right? You do nobody any good by sitting around moping about it, so pardon me for saying but you need some tough love. Grow up and move on.” Anger spiked within James at hearing those words. He jumped up and spun around fully prepared to retort, however he paused. Who was she to tell him to grow up when she had no idea what happened? Then again, James thought to himself as he felt the fight drain from his muscles, if he was going to keep the truth from her, then maybe she had every right. James was strong enough to know to keep the truth from her, he knew better than to tell her the whole truth. Deep down he knew that, though he hated what happened, it wouldn’t change anything. He took a deep breath and released it. Mrs. Parker was standing, wrapping her skinny little arms around his frame. “You’re a good boy James.” She murmured. He hugged her back. Through her scent and the smell of her perfume and shampoo he caught the sickening scent of something…wrong. Morbid. A sickly green color flashed through his mind and he briefly recognized the smell before it was gone. “Maybe we should head inside, Mrs. Parker.” He said, shifting to break the hug and walk her back inside.

Tony was relatively unhappy about having to sleep on the couch last night, despite his mother’s insisting. James was sick and thus needed his bed, and eventually the disgruntled young man trudged away to the living room with a pillow, blanket and his xBox. James remained awake for most of the night thinking about his discussion with Mrs. Parker through waves of nausea. He opened Tony’s bedroom window in the hopes of catching Obane’s scent, desperately wishing for something to ease his thoughts. Something wasn’t right. It was sitting heavily on his chest. Sleep finally found him around three in the morning, though it was short lived. Around six in the morning he heard clumsy footsteps coming up the hall, the bathroom door opening and closing. He frowned and groaned when the last threads of tiredness left him and he sat up. The world seemed quiet, despite the uneasiness James felt in the air. This was shattered by the shrill blare of a ringing telephone sounding from several places in the house - it made James jump. After a few seconds the ringing stopped and he heard mumbling in the other room. He closed his eyes and focused as hard as he could… “What…?” Mrs. Parker’s voice was heavy with sleep. James could just barely hear a familiar voice that made his gut twist, “Is…is James there?” It was his mother’s voice, “Please, we’re worried about him, his uncle said he went missing.” There was a long pause, then suddenly Mrs. Parker’s voice was more alert, “James is safe, but he’s not going anywhere he doesn’t want to, Samantha.” “I know…but…can I talk to him? Please?” Mrs. Parker sighed, the rustle of moving sheets indicating that she was getting out of bed, “Only if he wants to. He ran away for a reason you know! He’s unhappy, and sick too…” He heard his mother’s breath hitch, “Sick?” “Yes, ever since he got here he’s been throwing up - I’m guessing it’s all of the stress.” She was getting closer to James’ room, he felt his gut twisting again. The door opened and Mrs. Parker seemed surprised to see James standing, waiting for her. He could hear his mother’s soft sobs on the other end of the line and he reached out quietly for the phone. It was handed over without fuss, though he was given a concerned look. James pressed the phone to his ear, “Mom…” “James!” The sobs got louder, he could now clearly hear someone in the background, could hear his mother trying to push something away. “James, you left Roume’s…” she struggled to catch her breath, “They’re so worried about you, they said you left with Obane and never came back.” James hung his head, “I’m alright mom. I needed some time away from all of that. I…snuck away from Bane and took off.” The air was silent for a moment, he looked up at Mrs. Parker who still

stood in the doorway watching him warily, “He didn’t go back to Roume’s?” “As far as I know, no… Your uncle said that he hasn’t heard from either one of you in three days. James… Mrs. Parker said that you were sick, is it…?” Her voice wavered with unshed tears, “James are you…?” He sighed, moved back to Tony’s bed and slowly slumped down to sit, “Yeah.” He said, “Signs are pretty hard to ignore. Is Thel’rian there?” “Your father?” “No.” His tone was resolute and his mother went silent. He heard the phone being handed over to the figure who must have been close by. He had only heard the dragon’s voice once before, however it was ingrained in his memory through the man’s rage, “James… You left Roume’s, where is Obane?” James steeled himself and frowned heavily, “I don’t know. Honestly I don’t care. You listen to me though - my life is not yours to control. I was born and raised a human, do you understand me? I’m human! I don’t care if your twisted old ways make you think otherwise, but what you did, what you had him do to me was unacceptable! You were never there for me you pathetic bastard, you didn’t raise me, you never said a word to me until suddenly I became something of value to you!” “James, you don’t understand!” “And who’s fault is that!” James barked over the man’s voice, “Even after everything started happening you took my mother and sent me away like a fucking outcast!” “It was for your own safety!” “You could have clued me in! You could have said something, anything!” James felt his emotions getting out of control as the sting of tears pressed against the back of his eyes, “Now I have this… thing! I’ve spent a month being angry at Obane, at Roume and everyone else but in reality you choreographed the whole fucking puppet show. I’m done being angry! I’m gonna make the best of what’s left of my life.” There was a long silence on the other end of the line. Nobody moved or breathed for fear of another outburst. Finally Thel’rian spoke with a quiet firmness that had James’ back stiffening, “I will not apologize for doing what I had to in order to keep you and your mother safe. Whether you accept me as your father or not James, you are my son by blood and for our kind, blood is everything. You may not accept it or understand it, but one day you will. Be as angry with me as you feel you have to be or want to be, but I will continue to do everything in my power to keep you safe - and where you are right now is not safe. You cannot intermingle with the humans without Obane’s protection.” “And why not?!” “Because if another male finds you they will try to mate with you. Because Tiamat forbid someone discovers your secret. You may not wish to follow our proper customs James, but others do and if you do not know what to expect or how to combat it…” Thel’rian let his voice taper off as he let out a breath, “Do not fight blind. Call out to Obane, you need him to protect you.” James snorted, “I don’t even know where the bastard is.” There was an uneasy turning in his stomach as he said that and he reached down to hold his stomach, “He’s the last son of a bitch I want to see right now anyway.” “Then call out to him. Surely you can feel your instincts pulling you to.” “Well I don’t!” It was a lie, of course. He felt the female part of him thrashing within, worried about the black dragon’s wellbeing. James cinched his jaw tight to keep himself quiet. Thel’rian sighed, “Then at least return to Roume and the others.” “No, you lost your right to tell me what to do.” “James!” “Shut it old man.” James barked, intentionally cutting him off, “I will call Roume, let them know that I’m alright. That’s it.” Thel’rian was silent on the other end of the line. Finally there was a long, breathy sigh, “Your stubbornness is borne from a proud lineage. I do not appreciate being spoken to in such manners, however I cannot help but feel some sense of pride.” James snorted loudly, “I don’t want your pride.” “Yes you do…” Thel’rian relinquished Roume’s number which James scribbled down on his arm when he couldn’t find a scrap of paper in Tony’s disaster of a room. He slowly slumped back down onto the bed and looked up. Mrs. Parker had half-closed the door, but she had listened to the whole conversation and James couldn’t blame her, he would have too in her situation. “My dad’s…friend. That’s the guy. He sent the guy here to keep me safe.”

“And he intended for you two to become intimate?” she asked from the other side of the door. “Who’s intimate, what?” Tony’s voice was lined with weariness. James rolled his eyes, dropped the phone onto the bed, “Nevermind. I’ll call Roume and them later.” He wasn’t too keen on having the whole house listening into his call. Mrs. Parker and Tony remained close by as the disgruntled young man flopped into the bed once more, pulling the covers around him. As he waited for the two to crawl back to their respective beds he felt an overwhelming sense of loneliness strike him, the realization that there was nobody he could talk to. He was in a house full of people, none of whom would understand his situation and he had effectively slammed the door on the only two who could really help him. Thel’rian and Bane were both struggling to be a part of his life, and James recognized that he was too damn stubborn to get over his anger for either of them. The female within him was rising up once more, desperate with the need to cry out. The need was so powerful that James had to physically bite his lip, the scent of blood touched the air. Eventually the two outside of his door wandered off. The sense of loneliness returned and James reached out for the phone. For a moment he was still as he listened to the silence of the house, then began to dial the number. It rang three times before someone picked up, “Hello?” It was Dante’s soft tenor, the sweet smiling sound of his voice which instantly made James feel less alone. “Hey Dante,” he murmured, “Is Roume there?” The little white dragon gasped, “James! Oh thank Tiamat you’re alright. We’ve been so worried!” He was a mixture of relieved, anxious and overjoyed which only made James smile because he knew how genuine those emotions really were. “Don’t worry, I’m alright. I went to a friend’s house, I just needed some time away.” He heard grumbling in the background, a familiar graveled tone. Suddenly the phone was taken from Dante’s hands, “James? I aught to beat the shit out of you for running off like that! Please, at least tell me that Obane is with you.” James repressed a chuckle, settled back in his sheets, “I don’t know where Obane is at, I gave him the slip back in Oregon. But I’m safe, alright? And don’t worry, I am coming back. I have to.” “Well that’s relieving to hear but…?” “I’ve been sick ever since I got here.” James stated flatly, “Just let me have a little more time with my friend alright?” Roume was quiet on the other end of the line for a long moment, then he growled a sigh, “You need to find Obane first. There’s no telling what might find you out there.” “Yeah, Thel’rian gave me that speech.” James sighed. “You spoke to your father?” There was surprise in Roume’s voice. “I told him off, but yeah. He kept tell me to call out to Obane.” “Well you should.” Roume shot quickly, “Obane is probably worried about you. Fucking hell, we’re worried about you James. You gotta think of more than just yourself.” James groaned, “He’s an Omega, trust me I’m not worried about him.” Roume growled, “James! Damnit, if you’re pregnant you need to get back here with Obane and soon. You can’t just be wandering around, we have no idea how this will affect you!” “Save for me puking everywhere?” Roume heaved a sigh, “Yes, save for that. Please, James. We’re worried about you, and since Tarren left, Dante has been a nervous wreck.” James paused, “Tarren left?” “Evran found a note from him last night. He claimed that he felt like a burden on everyone and left. I’d go looking for him but there’s nobody to stay behind and protect the territory. I need you and Obane back here so I can go bring him back. He’s a part of us.” James paused. It was the first time Roume had ever counted him as a part of the family, and for some reason it hurt. “Alright, I’ll head home tomorrow.” “James, I need you home now!” “I’ll do what I can, alright?” He shot, “I’ll find Obane. Has Ytal found anything with the blood samples yet?” Roume rumbled softly, “I can’t understand half of what he says, but judging by the excited tone in his voice when he talks, I’d think so. He said he’ll be heading back to his proper lab soon.” James nodded, then realized that Roume couldn’t see him so said, “Alright. I’ll be there when I can. Give the phone back to Dante for a minute ok?”

There was a pause, but the phone was returned to the little white dragon, “James?” James smiled, “Dante, I need you to keep Roume relaxed alright? He’s grumpy as fuck right now.” “I will do what I can, James. But…I’m worried too. About you and about Tarren. He’s a delta, James, he can’t defend himself. What if something happens to him? I can’t lose one of my family, James. Please come back.” The little dragon was rife with worry. “I’m coming back Dante, relax. Just keep things calm alright?” Dante whined softly, “Alright, James.” He hung up the phone and set it aside, sighing softly. James was loathe to admit that he would have to find Obane before he could do anything else, that he would need the Omega’s help now. He wrapped himself back up in the blankets and returned to sleep.

James dozed until the early afternoon. When he found himself content he stretched and got up, making his way out to the kitchen. Everything smelled disgusting save for the raw pork-chop in the freezer. After several minutes of debate he sighed and abandoned the pork-chop, knowing it would be missed if he devoured it. He wandered into the living room and sat on the back of the couch as he watched Tony play one of his video games. He became bored after a few minutes and his stomach reminded him that he was starving, “Hey Tony, can I borrow your car?” The man paused his game and looked up, “You feeling up to going out?” “Yeah, was just a little stomach bug.” He lied, it was not a little anything. The thought made him queasy. “I dunno man, you look pretty green around the gills to me.” He sat back and crossed his legs, “What do you need anyway?” James licked his lips as he thought of the pork-chop again, “Uh, something to eat. Something light you know? I didn’t see anything really appetizing in the kitchen so I was just going to run to the store up the street.” Tony hopped up, “No worries, I’ll drive you let’s go.” “Ah, no that’s alright.” “Seriously, you’re still not looking that great. Come on, let’s go.” He took James’ wrist and started to drag him towards the door, “I wanted to grab another case of Dew anyway.” James groaned inwardly as they slipped out of the house. His hopes of getting a good, fresh meal were doused and his stomach kept reminding him that he was absolutely starving. He settled into the car and listened to it roar at him in protest. “Whoa, you really are hungry,” Tony said as he buckled himself in. “Lil bit.” He mumbled. “So, who were you intimate with? Was she hot?” Tony shot James a look and waggled his brows provocatively. James quirked a brow as he recalled the conversation from earlier that morning. “None of your business man.” He said. “Dude! We’re best buds, you can tell me anything I swear. Was she fat? Daddy issues?” “Drop it…” “You’ve been hiding stuff from me ever since you got back! You gotta give me something to work off of. Come on!” Tony sounded genuinely annoyed at his friend’s secretive behavior, his hands tightening on the leather of the steering wheel. James cinched his jaw and held back a growl, “It’s not something I want to talk about.” “But you’ll talk to my mom about it?” he shot pointedly. “It was a guy alright!” James spat vehemently, feeling a wave of shame crest through his gut, “I was intimate with another dude…” He slumped against the door and stared out the window. Suddenly Tony punched his arm hard, making James jump and have to hold back from returning the favor in a far more painful manner. “What the fuck!” “All these secrets just ‘cause you went to bed with a guy? Come on James, you know you can tell

me anything. I don’t care who you wanna fuck, alright? Just so long as you’re always my best bud.” Tony frowned heavily, obviously greatly insulted. James felt himself relaxing, then he smiled and just shook his head, “Don’t you ever worry about that. It’s just not something I’m proud of.” “Well James…” he sighed, “You know I’m here for you.” Tony parked the car and cut the engine. The boys got out and started across the parking lot towards the small grocery store. James frowned when he caught a strong scent, that familiar sickly green flashing through his mind again. The scent was disgusting, dead even. He hurried his pace and they walked into the store. “He’s not a bad guy,” James finally said, “I mean, he’s a jackass by all respects but he’s also nice…” “That makes very little sense.” “He’s Italian.” “Nevermind, it makes total sense.” Tony snorted, reaching up to rub the bridge of his nose, “I dated an Italian girl once, she was pretty cool but her family? That was just a can of worms I wasn’t ready for.” They forwent a cart and instead lazily wandered the aisles as Tony waited to see if James picked anything out. Meanwhile James was fighting back waves of nausea from the smell of food and that sickening scent once more. His adrenaline was rising up, the smell made him nervous and for once he was trusting his instincts. James was on full alert now. Whatever was causing that scent was inside of the building. He grabbed Tony’s jacket and stopped in the middle of the aisle, turned his head some, “Tony… we need to leave.” He said with some level of nervousness in his voice. “What?! It was you-” “Now.” James said, turning to make for the exit. That was when he saw it… At the end of the aisle was a man in a dilapidated coat leaning most of his weight on a cart. He wore a large straw sun hat with the brim turned down, but James could see unkempt stringy blond hair sticking out. The scent was atrocious and made James’ stomach turn. With a firm hold on Tony’s shirt, James remained frozen. “Dude! What the hell is with you?” Tony hissed. The figure just stood there, blocking the exit. The other shoppers seemed to avoid him, but were otherwise not bothered by his appearance. James stepped back, pulling Tony with him. “Hey,” the low, whispered voice caught James’ attention, a young woman standing nearby seeming to have taken a great interest in a can of raviolis. She was short and scrawny, with blue jeans and a white t-shirt, fluffy brown hair and pale skin. “Follow me.” She murmured, shifting to the side and walking down to the other end of the aisle. James paused for a moment, watched the woman walking away before he chanced a look at the foreboding figure… His eyes widened when he saw the man had turned and was now limping towards them. He yanked his protesting friend and urged him to follow the woman at a slow jog. “What’s going on!” Tony squawked. The woman picked up her pace, surprisingly long strides for a short woman. James took notice that she was throwing the can of raviolis between her hands with an increasing pace, twisting it and spinning it as she went. He found himself quite impressed at her coordination. They rounded the corner and she made her way through the frozen food section, picking up her pace once more and James struggled to keep up without calling attention to themselves. The figure behind them however, had no such desires. As they neared the large black double doors leading into the employee area the woman spun around, shoved the door open with her back and slipped inside without missing a beat with the can between her hands. James jumped to follow her as the figure behind them was now running. The woman dropped all pretenses, “Go now,” she said, nodding to the open truck bay at the other end of the small warehouse-like room. The door then opened as the figure dashed inside and the woman lobbed the can with a grunt. The can flew, then with a loud crack it exploded in a violent mess of pasta sauce and raviolis. The woman spun and grabbed James’ arm, “Didn’t you fucking hear me?! GO!” she snarled. Tony stumbled after them, dragged by James, “How did you do that?! The can just exploded!” “It’ll throw its scent for a minute or two,” the woman said as they ran. They neared the truck bay when she skidded to a stop, two more figures now stood in their way. “Oh look, it has friends… Forgot about them.” She muttered. James spun around, watched the first figure walking up behind them. It had abandoned its hat and jacket, spattered with sauce that looked eerily like blood. It might have looked like a man once, but its skin was gray and torn, one eye was almost three times the size of what it should have been

while the other was a pus oozing mess of an empty socket. “What…what are these things?!” James asked, stepping back. “Drakes,” the woman spat quickly, turning so that she could keep an eye on all three creatures. “Holy God I’m in a zombie movie,” Tony was unsure where to go or what to do, he scrambled around before his knees gave out and he fell back into a box of watermelons, whimpering. James swallowed, then felt a rising need to call out. Call out for Obane, cry out for anything to come help him. The female instincts were coming out in force. “What are drakes?” he asked, his voice cracking. The woman grabbed something from her side, what appeared to be a metal pipe that she spun around in her hands elegantly. Scrims of purple misted around the pipe before it suddenly extended almost five feet in length as she twirled it around. The drake closest to them snarled and stepped back with a hiss, “They’re devolved dragons, golds from the looks of them. They retained their immortality but lost their youth, their sanity, intelligence…they’re slaves to their own slavering hunger.” James swallowed down another whine, another need to cry out, “Sounds pleasant…” Tony whimpered on the ground, head whipping back and forth. Suddenly all three drakes charged in unison. The woman leapt into action with the same speed as before, lashing out at the charging pair with her staff. Tony shrieked. James felt instinct take over completely in his moment of panic. The drake was getting closer, letting out a twisted laugh as it lunged. James heard cracking, felt the bones in his hands shifting as they broke and reformed. He cried out, a growling purr that bubbled out of his chest and ended in three shrill chirps. He was calling out to Obane in a moment of fear and need because he knew that the dragon would come. Obane had to be nearby. He had to be there to protect James. The drake let out a shriek as his head snapped to the side, James’ claws met the side of its head, sending it to the concrete floor where it lashed out and grabbed the man’s leg with close to enough force to break his bones. James’ tail came out, the axe-like end aiming to slash down at the monster only it moved away at just the right second. The concrete cracked beneath the force and James let out another desperate cry for Obane, this one higher pitched. “James what are you doing!” Tony’s voice was shrill as he verged on hysterics. The woman yelped. A glance to the side told James that she had been surrounded and was having a hard time managing both drakes at once. Another desperate cry followed by his own infuriated yell, “Obane! Where the fuck are you!” The woman spun around, a gust of air swirling at her feet. Suddenly the room erupted as a bright bolt of lightning arced up and around and touched down between James and the drake nearest him. All three drakes jumped back and away, stopping to assess the situation. The woman seized the opportunity, spun around once more and with a mixture of elegance and power, slammed her staff into the heads of the two drakes and sent them both to the ground. James felt himself relax as relief washed through him. Both drakes jumped back to their feet appearing unharmed, prepared to lunge when another bolt of lightning sent one of them flying backwards. Tony screamed. The remaining two drakes turned and ran for the open truck bay, their fallen companion limping after them. Obane came out in almost-human form, jogging as if to chase the drakes down before he stopped and looked back at James with a look of relief in his brilliant golden eyes. However that relief quickly gave way to anger as he looked between the whimpering Tony and the woman who stood between the black dragon and his supposed mate. She flinched back, bared her teeth. “Obane don’t! She-” James began, however his words had broken some sort of standoff the two were having. Obane made to rush the woman, but she moved with blinding speed towards James and had the man in a headlock with her staff, the metal crushing down on his windpipe and making it nearly impossible to breathe. He gripped the staff and tried to push at it, however she proved far stronger than she appeared to be. Obane snarled loudly, growled and opened his jaws to reveal long, sharp teeth. The air crackled

with unformed energy as he waited for his chance to strike. “Well well Obane, it’s been a while,” cooed the woman as she grunted, struggling to hold James in place, “Hey, I saved your little boy-toy here, I let him go, you let me go.” Obane growled, the look in his eyes showing that the moment James was released he would attack. “Hey!” the woman barked, “You owe me here!” The two stared each other down but Obane showed no sign of non-aggression. James shoved at the staff, then growled and lunged upwards, ramming his head into the woman’s chin and allowing himself a split second. He shoved the bar away and got out of the hold, then extended his arms out to keep his body between her and the dragon. Slowly he inched closer, “Obane, no… She helped us. She saved us…” He came closer, noted the wild look in the dragon’s eyes. “Don’t be mad at her, be mad at me.” He growled, but held James’ gaze…barely. Obane’s horns were out. He was still dressed in the attire from Shady Cove, though black scales touched his skin in patches and his hair was a wild mess. However James realized that the dragon wasn’t angry or enraged… He was scared. James finally broke his martyr pose and instantly the dragon shifted to attack, but James was faster. One hand came up to take Obane’s face while the other grabbed one of the dragon’s onyx horns, and forced him to look down into James’ eyes, “Hey! You’re mad at me, not her. Me. Look at me.” Obane’s gaze struggled to remain on James’, constantly flickering up to the woman who still stood frozen behind them. “Look at me!” James barked with as much authority as he could muster, “Look at me you bastard, be mad at me!” Finally after a few more moments of internal struggle, Obane’s eyes remained fixed on James’. Once more the man felt instinct taking over, the female part of himself responding to its mate’s presence and attitude. He continued to stare up into the dragon’s eyes before he slowly lowered it to Obane’s chest, breaking their gaze in what James recognized was a show of submissiveness before he curled into the dragon’s frame. He was amazed that he could hear Obane’s heart beating in his chest, a powerful rumble that he had never noticed before. It was soothing, almost. “I’m sorry.” James sighed, “I scared you, I’m sorry…” This appeared to be the final straw. Obane’s form relaxed beneath him and the growling tapered off. “Whoo!” the woman broke the peace with a loud sigh of relief, “You really gotta work on your anger there Bane, I’d have been right pissed if you gave me a shock for nothing.” He snorted loudly, “It’s still a tempting thought, Julie!” the black dragon growled, “What are you even doing here?” “Other than playing hero?” she barked a weak laugh, “Look, when I noticed that all of the drakes seemed to converge on one place at once, I came to investigate. Drakes usually stay hidden damn well, so for them to expose themselves like this…” “You think it has something to do with Julian?” James turned, watched the woman shrug, “I follow any lead I can get. Drakes aren’t usually organized, they don’t hunt in packs, they don’t get along with each other and they especially don’t come out during the day. Someone or something is controlling them.” Obane was silent for a long moment as he mulled this over. “But whatever it is, it’s not Julian.” She went on, “There was no trace of his magic. So, you’re damn welcome, but I’m going to take off before cops show up. I’d suggest you do the same thing.” She was already walking away, towards open truck bay as she twirled her staff. The same purple mist flared up right before staff shrunk down to a pipe. Obane growled, “She has a point. We should leave.” James broke away from Obane, silently thankful for his presence before he turned to look at a stillwhimpering Tony who seemed to be frozen in shock. He ran over, knelt down, “Tony!” he barked, reached out and gently touched his arm. The man shrieked and flailed back, “Y-Your hands!” James looked down, noted that they were still bronze claws and sighed, “Looks like I have a lot of explaining to do.” He mumbled as the claws and tail melted back to flesh. “You think!” Tony snapped sharply. “Don’t worry, I’ll tell you everything.” James sighed, he didn’t have much of a choice now did

he? Fanart:

Done by the talented Asphyxion of tumblr! A very fun version of Julie

On Night's Wings Chapter Summary

After a while, James was unable to tell how long exactly, he became used to the rhythm of the dragon’s wing beats and the sense of being up so high. He relaxed and looked up this time into the night sky that suddenly seemed so deep and gorgeous, and smiled. He almost felt as if he could reach out and pluck a star from the darkness.

“Alright so, let me get this straight…” Tony sat back in the passenger seat of his car, rubbing his chin, “Your dad’s a dragon.” He stated. “Yep.” James sat in the driver’s seat, having been the one to take them back to Tony’s house during his friend’s panic attack. “Your Uncle is a dragon…” “That is correct.” “You’re a dragon too…” “Indeed.” “And this guy here,” he pointed to Obane who sat grumpily in the back seat behind James, “Is some super-powerful dragon.” “This is a true fact.” “And you’re actually a woman.” James sighed, “No, my dragon form is a female which means…” “You’re a woman.” Tony cut in. James slapped his hand over his face, “Fine Tony, I’m technically a woman.” He flushed furiously, “Despite the fact that I still have a penis and testicles.” “Don’t interrupt me, I’m on a roll!” Tony snipped, leaning back against the passenger side door, “Alright, so you’re a woman, and this guy here knocked you up with his super-powered dragon sperm.” “Can I eat him?” Obane grumbled. James was quickly learning that his tolerance for humans was near non-existent. James pondered this for a moment, then sighed, “No, Mrs. Parker would kill me.” He sat back in the driver’s seat and looked to Tony who suddenly went very pale. While he was no longer screaming, he was still at unease about the whole situation. James rolled his eyes, “I won’t let him eat you Tony.” The young man flailed his arms and then shrunk away when Obane’s eyes narrowed, “He shoots lightning!” he squeaked. “He does that.” James glanced back, “Down boy.” Obane pulled his lips back and James just sighed, looking back to Tony, “Obviously you need to keep this quiet from your mom.” Tony nodded some, “Alright, well you answered all my questions but one.” James rose a brow and the man continued, “Who was the girl?” James opened his mouth, then paused, “I actually don’t know, Obane? She knew you.” “Her name is Julie Stormbough. I cannot say I know much about her, she’s a Mage of sorts but her magic is…unique. She has been chasing after a man named Julian for many years, but that’s the extent of my knowledge. Every time I have run across her, she has made the same excuse before running off.” Obane spoke with honest ambiguity, ending with a shrug. “Well there you go. She saved our asses at least so she’s good with me.” James decided, “We should head in but… Tony? Could you give me a minute with Obane? I need to talk to him.” Since their fight against the Drakes, James had been fighting off a growing need. Obane had been so close and his female was thrashing and aching, to do what he was entirely unsure of however. Tony frowned as he looked between the two, “Fine, but I swear to God, James, if you two get freaky and burn up my car I’ll skin your hide and go to a fucking taxidermy!” He pointed. Obane growled. James’ face flushed three shades of red and he sputtered loudly, “Damnit Tony, out!” The young man did just that, moving to exit the car and made his way up to the house. James waited quietly until he was inside of the house, ignoring the growing tension that the dragon was emitting. Finally, when Tony was out of sight, he sighed, “Obane I-”

“If you do not come back here I will happily rip the back of that seat off and pull you back myself.” The threat was spoken with a calm promise. For a reason James was unable to figure out, he was smiling. He let out an exasperated sigh and released the seatbelt before stepping out of the car and moving to pull himself into the back seat. Obane moved to accommodate him as he sat down and closed the door. “Better?” James asked, looking the dragon in the eyes. “Only slightly.” James shrugged, “I’ll take it.” He said and sat back. He felt the female still rising up, waves of need rolling through him, though it was entirely nonsexual. Eyes closed he just focused on trying to figure out what it was he was wanting, entirely aware of the golden eyes watching him with scrutiny and impatience. “I’m sorry.” James finally said, knowing that it needed to be spoken. Obane snorted, “And what exactly is it you are apologizing for, James? I am curious. For tricking me? For taking advantage of my trust? For terrifying me? Making me feel like a fool?” James opened his eyes and held up his hands, “Hey! All of it alright? All of it… Sheesh you sound like my mother.” He frowned when he saw the upset in Obane’s eyes, the frown on his lips. James scooted closer, listening to the female’s desires as he had done earlier after the attack. Slowly he tucked himself in the crook of the dragon’s arm, feeling him lift his arm to accommodate the other and wrap him firmly in his hold. All at once the waves of need died and the discomfort and nausea faded into the distant background of his mind. Obane’s scent became overwhelming and altogether comforting, making his head spin some so that he had to lean it back. Nothing else seemed to matter at that moment. Obane’s head was turned away and he was still angry, James could feel it. “Hey,” James tried with a frown, “I like it better when you smile.” His nose wrinkled and his eyes flashed with a spark of rage, “I put my trust in you James. I understand your reason to dislike me however I have been trying to repent only for you to act like a child, to run away into danger. I understand you are new to our customs as dragons but even for a human your actions are immature and selfish!” His voice was laced with rage, his tongue spat the fury that was evident on his face, but there had been the slightest waver that James could hear a mixture of pain and worry. “I know.” He admitted, “Things aren’t the same anymore for me. I’m sorry. You know, it’s funny… Ever since I got here…ever since I ran off, I’ve felt bad. I’ve caught myself missing Roume and the Clan and even you. The fact is, I wanted to come here so bad because I wanted to cling to my humanity - everything had been taken from me. This was still my home though. But now I realize, now I see, I’m not human anymore. I don’t…want to be. I don’t even know why I was clinging, really. I was scared. But this life? It had nothing for me. Tony and I were pathetic, lazy bastards who sat around playing video games and talking about fantasy and amazing things we wanted to happen but when I got faced with it I was terrified. I didn’t understand and I just wanted to run home and hide from it all.” He took a breath, listening to the silence as his eyes had closed once more. Obane was silent for a while, digesting. Slowly the tenseness in his muscles began to relax and drain and there was a low, comforting rumble in his chest before he spoke again, “You know I believe that is the first time you have ever been truly honest.” “Yeah, maybe.” He took a breath, “There’s something else you should probably know.” He mumbled, trying to think of how to come out and say it. Obane allowed a pause, but after a moment grew impatient, “Well?” “If you thought I was hormonal before then you’re in for some real hell here soon.” James spat. The dragon rose a scaly brow, “What?” “I’m pregnant you idiot!” the man shot, embarrassment causing a dark red blush across his face, “Do I have to spell it out for you?” James heard the breath escape Obane’s lungs all at once as if he had been punched in the gut, his eyes opened wide and his jaw went slack. For the very first time James saw the arrogant black dragon was literally speechless. Finally he did try to form words, but what fell from his lips was far from anything that was spoken in human words. “Sorry, I don’t speak gibberish.” James said lamely. The man laughed, a sound that verged on hysterical as tears welled up in his eyes and his face lit up in a wide and honest smile, “It does not translate, but it was a prayer.” He inched closer to James and quickly invaded his personal space, Obane’s hand coming to touch his cheek, “I wish to kiss you,” he murmured. James stiffened up, “How about a hug big guy, huh?” He tried nervously. For as much as he did enjoy the dragon’s elation he still felt discomfort at the thought of even just a kiss. Immediately he was consumed in an intimate embrace, one that knocked them both onto the seat of the car with limbs tangled. At first it was uncomfortable, but soon James felt the infection of Obane’s joy sink in and he wrapped his arms around the dragon hesitantly. He was warm, James

thought, and as he relaxed he felt comfortable in the moment. “Obane? Promise me something.” He mumbled, turning his head to rest his cheek on the dragon’s. “What is it?” James took a breath, “You said I’d never have to do this again right? After I get this…thing…out of me, you’re going to hold up that deal. Nobody is ever gonna do this to me again. You’re one of the strongest creatures on the planet right? I’m holding you to this.” Slowly Obane sat up and watched James with a serene look on his face. He nodded, “I will protect you to my dying breath for this gift.” James was going to retort but the insulting words died in his throat. “Good.”

James and Obane had remained in the car for a while, the level of comfort relaxing the man to his very core after everything that had happened recently. It was far too late for James to start back to Roume’s house, and he was unsure if he was ready to go running back to the crazy of the house just yet. He took Obane up the path to Tony’s house, pausing as he reached the door. He looked up, “You’re gonna need to hide your horns and scales, you’ll freak everyone out.” The dragon scowled and let out a soft growl, but James held his gaze and the man sighed, his horns and scales melting away. He suddenly found that he greatly preferred the man with those exotic features, without them he seemed so…bland. James shrugged off the thought as he opened the door and stepped inside. He was met with the raucous sound of barking dogs, the shrill sounds suddenly ringing in his ears and making him nauseous. They came charging into the foyer and skidded to a stop on the tile, backing up and falling silent as they looked at the two newcomers. The door closed as he heard someone shuffling in from the kitchen and Mrs. Parker came in with a broad smile, “There you are dear!” she paused as she looked at Obane, “You must be the man Tony was telling me about…” Suddenly her face fell into a deep and unrelenting frown, a look of building anger showing on her face as she reached out and grabbed James by the wrist and pulled him closer, “I’m afraid you aren’t welcome in this house! James will not be forced to be around someone like you!” Obane was silent as he watched the woman, though James could see the look of surprise that was very subtle in his eyes - he was not used to being spoken to in such a way, especially by a human. “Mrs. Parker?” James gently laid his hand on hers, “Hey, it’s alright. I’m going back with him tomorrow I…we talked…” She huffed loudly, “James! I won’t stand for you being talked against your judgment. You have enough mind to say no James, you can’t be forced into anything here. I’ll happily call the police!” “Please!” James felt himself close to begging, “We’re either leaving now, or tomorrow morning. I’m still not feeling all that well, I would really appreciate a bed for the night. But…Bane, he’s not a bad guy. An ass, certainly, egotistical, definitely, narcissistic-” Obane cleared his throat loudly. “Absolutely.” James finished, “But he’s not…bad.” Mrs. Patrick was obviously ready to argue this fact, James could see her motherly instincts taking over, “After everything you said, all your complaining. There is absolutely no way…!” “I really wish I could explain everything, but… I owe Bane a lot.” He caught the same look of surprise on Obane’s face that James had felt as he spoke those words, but he admitted to himself that he was being honest, “I’m doing this because I want to, Mrs. Parker, I asked him to.” The woman puffed up, her frown looking as if it would break her face, “One wrong move and I’m calling the police…and no brownies for either of you!” She turned and stormed into the kitchen with a huff, but James felt himself relaxing somewhat. He and Obane exchanged looks and James was unable to discern the emotions in the dragon’s eyes. “Come on,” He turned and led the other back into the hallway with him into Tony’s room. His friend was already sitting in his chair on his video game, eyes fixed on the TV. James smacked the back of the man’s head as he walked by and dropped onto the bed. “The hell was that for?” Tony snipped, pulling an ear bud out of his ear. “Thanks for the backup with your mom man.” He huffed, “Oh yeah,” he dropped his voice, “What was I supposed to say, ‘Oh yeah, this is my best friend’s baby daddy.’” He didn’t look away from the TV as he ranted, “That’d go over well.

Or how about ‘Oh, he saved our lives after we were attacked by zombies.’” “Zombie dragons.” James corrected. “Helping or hurting James, helping or hurting.” James sneered, then looked up to where Obane still stood in the doorway, the slightest wrinkle on his nose as he tried to hide his distaste. It occurred to James how filthy Tony’s room was and how much the house must have reeked of humans. Where that may have helped James to feel relaxed and at home, he could only imagine how much it upset Obane, “Hey,” he said, motioning for the other to come closer, “Come on, sit.” Obane took a hesitant step forward, eyes scanning the room with a frown. “There is no bedframe…” he decided, eyes narrowing. James shook his head, “Sorry.” He reached up to grab the dragon’s wrist, pulling him sharply down until he begrudgingly settled down with a look on his face that would suggest he just sat in raw sewage. For a long moment the room was quiet save for the muted sounds of Tony’s TV through his ear buds. James studied Obane’s face, the dragon’s eyes focused on everything and nothing, he looked so entirely out of his element. Slowly James pulled himself closer and leaned against the other’s shoulder, drawing his attention so that his eyes fixated on James to a sharp point. James turned to watch the television, keeping his weight pressed back on the other. Obane’s scent overtook the smells of the house and all of his nausea and discomfort from earlier melted away. When he closed his eyes he found that sleep claimed him suddenly and sweetly.

When he awoke again, night had fallen. He was leaning back more comfortably against Obane’s solid form, the other dragon settled against the wall with his eyes closed, presumably asleep. Tony was gone and the house was quiet, they had obviously missed both lunch and dinner and James found that his stomach snarled at him loudly. He noticed that, save for his angry stomach, he felt a light air of peace within him, a quiet that had not been there since the day he had first learned of his heritage. His female was silent and still, his anxieties were gone and his muscles were relaxed and at ease. He closed his eyes and leaned his head back against Obane’s chest and became acutely aware of his heart beating within his chest, a powerful sound. It was after several minutes that James’ stomach growled again and his moments of peace were disrupted. Obane stirred, his heartbeat picked up pace and his head lifted, “You are hungry.” James opened his mouth, ‘Well no duh.’ But the words stopped in his throat and instead, “Yeah. Haven’t eaten all day.” The other rumbled softly, “That is not good for you or the child.” “I felt sick…then, what happened earlier.” James sat up with a sigh and licked his lips as he remembered the pork chop in the refrigerator. “Wait here.” It occurred to him that Obane might be hungry too, but as he stood and left the dragon’s warmth behind him the female stirred and pressed that James’ hunger was more important. Obane remained still as he wandered out into the hall, making his way into the kitchen. The scent of freshly baked brownies and the remains of dinner assaulted his nose and irritated him deeply. He went to the freezer and opened it, rummaging around the frozen foods until he came up with the pork chop. “Midnight snack?” Tony’s voice made James startle sharply. He had been so focused on finding food that he hadn’t been paying attention to his surroundings at all… James turned and closed the freezer door as he set the pork chop on the counter, “This really is a snack to me.” He said, using his finger to pierce the plastic and pull the plastic away. He lifted the raw pork chop with his thumb and forefinger and felt his stomach give another rumble. Tony looked skeptical, “You’re not gonna eat that raw are you?” James shrugged and took a bite, feeling his teeth get longer and sharper as he ripped the meat from the bone and had to force himself to not swallow it whole. “That’s gross.” “I haven’t eaten all day man, shove it.” He took another big bite, watching his friend’s face wrinkle in disgust. Tony sat in silence for a moment, then sighed and looked towards the hall, “So you’re really like…you know, he…” The man chewed the inside of his cheek, “My best friend is pregnant huh?”

James just grumbled as he swallowed another bite, gnawing lightly at the bone. Dante always got rid of all the bones. “I guess… I’m not looking forward to it.” Tony raised a brow, “I have no idea what to say to it…” “You’re not the only one.” James grumbled. “You’re not gonna forget about me are you? What with this new life you seem to have.” The words were obviously intended to be bitter, but it was a shallow mask to Tony’s building sadness. James set the bone down on the styrafoam carton and straightened up, reaching out to hug Tony suddenly, “Don’t worry, you’re my best friend. I couldn’t forget you if I tried.” “Yeah well, don’t try alright?” James grinned, “Alright.” Tony hugged him back. Jamesr became aware of another presence in the room. He glanced back and saw Obane in the doorway, watching James with eyes that seemed to glow in the dim light. “I hate to break up such a tender moment, James, but we should take our leave.” James released Tony and exchanged a confused look with his friend, “What do you mean? It’s really late and I don’t have a car…” Obane walked closer, his feet shockingly silent on the linoleum, “Night is the only time I can fly undetected by humans.” He stated calmly. “Wh… Obane, I can’t fly.” James managed, flabbergasted by the thought. He shook his head, “I did not expect you to. I will fly. It is the best way to ensure you do not try to sneak away again.” James opened his mouth to counter, but it simply died. “I’m not… I’m really not sure about this.” “I would not let you fall.” The dragon said coolly. James looked to Tony, his eyes were wide and displayed a mixture of panic and delight which was exactly what James felt at that moment. He looked to Obane, “I can’t just disappear you know…” “You will have to, it is the safest way to return you to Roume’s territory. Not to mention, the longer you stay here, the more danger you are putting this human family in.” The dragon’s gaze suddenly hardened and the truth settled uneasily onto James’ chest. He had been right. The Drakes had been after him, chasing him for who knew how long. They had been willing to attack him in a public place, it would only be a matter of time before they attacked Tony’s family in their impatience. James swallowed the lump in his throat and looked helplessly to Obane before he nodded, “Alright. You’re right.” The dragon seemed a little surprised that James had agreed so easily, but he nodded, “Come then.” “Head out back, I’ll meet you in a second.” James grabbed the remains of the container on the counter, threw it away and quietly dashed back to Tony’s room. He collected the treasure from Roume’s car that he had hidden beneath the mattress. By the time James slipped out into the backyard, Tony and Obane were waiting, with Tony’s back to the dragon and a vicious blush on his face. It took little effort to see why as James’ eyes settled on a naked dragon. “James, your boyfriend was coming onto me.” Tony managed to mutter out. James laughed and shook his head, “No, I’ve learned that dragons have no shame about being naked.” He said as he walked past his friend to stand by Obane. The dragon handed him his clothes, “I would hate to ruin such a fine attire.” He said, “Are we certain I cannot eat the human?” “I would appreciate he remain undigested.” James said, stepping back. Obane sighed and shrugged casually. He would have obviously preferred a pre-flight snack, but he would honor James’ desire. The dragon’s eyes fell closed and his human figure began to deform and lose shape. It appeared painful as bones and scales stretched and cracked loudly, flesh tearing away to briefly reveal powerful muscle before Obane stood before them in full glory, nearly invisible in the night air. James glanced back to see Tony standing nearby with wide eyes and his jaw literally open in awe. “Hey,” James turned to his friend and snapped him from his stupor as he approached and hugged him suddenly, “You’ll say goodbye to your family for me? And…tell your sister I’m sorry for almost puking on her.” He chuckled weakly. Tony tried for a smile but it didn’t reach his eyes, “Hey, I’d puke on her too if she tried to pull that shit on me.” He said.

“Be nice to her man,” James lazily punched his friend’s shoulder, “I’ll keep in touch, don’t worry.” They released, shared one last smile and James turned to approach Obane. The dragon had shifted so that his chest was low to the ground, one paw rested so that James could step up a little easier. It was at that moment that panic began to settle in. He had never ridden a horse or even a motorcycle before, now he was being faced with unprotected flight… Sensing his unease, Obane turned his head some and nuzzled gently against James’ side, the spines along the spine of his neck and back shifting and rising some. There was a break in the spines and a dip in the monster’s back that seemed to offer a comfortable place to sit. He took a deep breath and worked on pulling his leg over, taking hold of the spines in a tight, whiteknuckled grip. Obane stood, his eyes scanning the area around them before he adjusted his footing. James could feel the muscles shifting and pulling beneath his legs as his wings slowly spread as far as the space of the backyard would allow. The world was silent and still for a breathless moment as James tightened his grip and prepared. A sudden rush of air met his face and the feeling of the dragon beneath him rising up pushed him down against those black scales. He couldn’t even scream as all the breath was pushed from his lungs in a sudden exhale of shock and pressure. Eyes squeezed closed and head bowed low as the atmosphere became lighter and considerably colder. James focused on the feeling of Obane’s muscles working to keep them aloft, wings beating surprisingly silent in the night air. He chanced a look down and immediately regretted that decision as a sudden sense of vertigo set in and made him close his eyes again and clutched the spines tighter. After a while, James was unable to tell how long exactly, he became used to the rhythm of the dragon’s wing beats and the sense of being up so high. He relaxed and looked up this time into the night sky that suddenly seemed so deep and gorgeous, and smiled. He almost felt as if he could reach out and pluck a star from the darkness. Obane was focused on their destination, it seemed. He glanced back at James every few minutes as if to keep account of his state of being, but otherwise kept his eyes turned forward as they cut through the night. Beneath them the world was open and distant, the land ever changing between hills, fields, orchards, towns, cities and mountains. James had been on a plane before, he had looked out of the window and seen the world below, but with nothing between him and the open air it was a whole new exhilarating experience that literally stole his breath. He found himself smiling often, but never releasing the comfort of the spines beneath his hands.

The sun had not yet risen by the time Obane banked and dipped low over the Oregon treetops nearing Roume’s house, but the sky was touched with the softest light that promised it would be soon. There was a sudden rush of air as the dragon swept low and beat his wings, the ground suddenly coming up to meet his paws. He landed with a certain grace that James had come to expect from the other, a feline fluidity that suggested each and every move was calculated and planned. As the dragon lowered himself to the ground to allow James to slide free he turned his head to give James a surprisingly affectionate lick. Where he would have normally snapped a mouthy response however, James reached up to stroke the beast’s muzzle as he stepped off of his paw and yawned. “That was incredible,” he said with a grin, letting his joy of the amazing ride show in his face and voice, “You’ll have to teach me how to fly sometime.” Obane lifted his head and a low rumble formed in his chest. Suddenly the back door to Roume’s house burst open and Dante came running out and threw himself into James’ arms with a happy, inhuman trilling sound. James just smiled and held the little white dragon as he expressed his joy to have the other back. Roume and Dorn came walking out a few minutes later, followed shortly after by Evran. James was happy as he received warm welcomes from everyone, hugs from his clan mates and realized then how happy he really was to call them his clan. Obane returned to a mostly human state and retrieved the clothes James still held under his arm. Roume looked to Obane who was pulling his shirt over his head, “Watch over them for me.” He said, “Tarren left a few days ago and I have to bring him back.” James caught the look of worry and fear on Dante’s face, the same look a mother had if one of her babies was suddenly gone. He clutched the little dragon tighter in a sudden need to comfort him. Obane nodded, “They will be safe.” He agreed, “Go do what you must.”

Roume shifted form without another word and left, his outline visible in the early morning air. James looked around, “Where’s Ytal?” he asked, noting the other missing as well. Evran leaned against Dorn who was busy scanning the area, “He left yesterday. He said he needed the tools in his lab and that he was onto something.” The violet shrugged. James just nodded, “Alright.” He yawned again, “I’m going to go get some sleep.” He looked down at Dante who gave him a small smile and another light hug, happy to see the other returned. After that, James made his way into the house, assaulted with the familiar scents of his clan and comforted by the thought of being home.

Hunger When Roume returned after three days of unsuccessful searching, Dante cried. James could hear him through the walls of the house, and for the next several days after he saw very little of either Dante or Roume. Tarren was gone, it seemed. Though James never got to know the little green dragon that well there was something missing in the house. Evran seemed the most lost of everyone. He wandered about the house and curled up in Tarren’s room more than once. James found him there one Tuesday afternoon, his muscles were lax and eyes red from crying, curled up on the bed. Slowly James made his way over and sat down. After a few minutes of silence he took a deep breath, “You know, I’m sure he’ll come back.” James tried, smiling over to the other, “I came back. This place is home, family. He was probably just upset.” Evran was still, but he turned his head and buried it into the pillow, “The letter said he was never coming back.” “We all say things we don’t mean when we’re upset.” James countered, reaching up to rub the back of his neck, “Besides, you two were like brothers. You’ve been alive for thousands of years, it’s not like you’ll never see him again.” The violet frowned and his eyes flickered open to examine James’ face, “Why are you being nice to me? I thought you hated us.” James shook his head quickly, “No! No, I don’t hate you. I just hate my situation.” He scooted closer and watched as Evran shied away. It hurt, for some reason, to see the other so aggravated by his presence, “I’m still learning, still getting to know you all. But trust me Evran, I know what it’s like to lose people. I got pulled away from my best friend you know.” The violet sat up suddenly, his eyes flashing with rage as his lips pulled back in a snarl, “Shut up! You have no idea what it’s like, you’re just a selfish child. You’ll take any opportunity to whine about what you’ve lost. You knew those people for what? Fifteen years maybe? Tarren was my brother for centuries!” The sudden violence in Evran’s tone made James pull back, startled and more than a little hurt. Unsure of what to do, he shifted forward, “Can I give you a hug?” “What’s that going to do?” Evran spat bitterly. James sighed, “Maybe you’re right. I can’t pretend to understand, you know? But this is a clan, it’s like a family. I know I haven’t exactly been the best clan member since I got here but I don’t want to see you sad like this.” Evran still appeared wary of James’ intentions, however he slowly shifted forward and accepted James’ embrace. At first it was cold, then hesitant, then finally James felt the violet collapsing and his sobs started up anew. James simply held him.

Two days later and the tension at the house had yet to die down. Whenever James saw Roume the man’s eyes were downcast and his jaw was thick with unattended to hair. It was almost sad to see and sadder still that Dante had yet to come down from their room. Dorn was gone most days at work, what he did James was unsure of however. The house was unsettlingly quiet in those long days. James settled with turning on the television to be able to listen to something. The only one who came out and kept him company was Obane, who would sit quietly on the other end of the couch, his attention on James without trying to make it obvious. It was both disturbing and comforting, and James loathed the female side of himself that created such confusion. James spent much of his time either fighting off nausea or eating. Cooked meat only made his stomach hurt and the smell was disgusting, however Obane would dutifully bring him a piece of raw meat every time he heard the man’s stomach growling. James would often reject it at first but it never lasted long. It was during one of those times that the ice between them finally broke, and as James took a large piece of raw goat from the plate brought to him Obane spoke in a calm, casual voice, “I loathe giving you this cold garbage,” he complained, “Tonight I will hunt and bring you back a fresh meal.” James blinked and swallowed the bite in his mouth, “This is fine. Er, thank you.” He was trying to get used to the man’s presence though he was still taking gradual baby steps. He refused to admit that despite his stomach accepting the food it was still disgusting in taste and texture. “No, I insist. My father would often bring his mate fresh kills when she was heavy with an egg.” It was one of those rare moments when James heard Obane speak about the past. Regardless of

his opinion of the man he was fascinated by the history of the dragons. Slowly he plucked up another piece from the plate, “His mate? Was she not your mother?” He asked before taking a large bite. It was cold and slimy. The dragon’s breathing stopped for a moment, held in his lungs. Slowly it all released through his nose in a sigh, “She gave birth to me… However when I hatched, I was deemed unfit. She rejected me, refused to feed me. My father was no different, however he refused to let me die until a proper heir to his power was born. He kept me alive though that was the extent of his hospitality. When their second child was hatched, it was a female. I fled before they had a chance to extinguish their unfit young.” For the first time since they had met, James felt an actual need to give the dragon a hug. He resisted this stubbornly, though the female part of him raged aggressively. “Then what… How did you gain his power?” He assumed that it was going to be painful for the other to speak of yet his curiosity was too great. Obane’s face was a complex mixture of emotions which was vastly different from his usual stoicism; torn between the desire to stray away from the painful topic and relieved that James wanted to speak to him, or know about him at all. “As I am certain you can assume, when the disease befell our kind it killed the young first. My sister perished among them, she was too young to have yet assumed his power and his mate was too weak to bear another heir. Her time was short in any case. I was already being raised by your father at that time.” James nodded slowly, “You know…for a super powerful dragon, you turned out a lot more normal than I would have expected.” He took another bite, frowning as he caught Obane’s slight smile, “That’s not to say you’re at all normal.” “This coming from a hermaphrodite?” the dragon countered. “Did you just sass me? My God, you just sassed me!” James punched Obane’s shoulder lightly, playfully, because he couldn’t help but laugh at the situation. Obane was laughing as well and for a moment the tension that had built up so thick between them for weeks was suddenly lessened. The dragon took advantage of this as his golden gaze turned up to the television, “You have been watching this show for two days now, I do not understand it.” James snorted but caved in. He dove into an explanation of the show ‘Supernatural’ and how he and Tony used to watch it all the time. However now James was watching it because he assumed that all of the portrayals of monsters and ghosts were inaccurate. Of course he used the term inaccurate loosely. Obane smirked, “Well, for starters, Demons and Angels abandoned earth long ago. They were not entities of good and evil either. They each had their own separate God, and sought to show humans that their God was better. The angels spoke of miracles and heaven and redemption. The demons swore by earthly pleasures.” “And heaven and hell?” “Technically real places?” Obane seemed to search for better wording, “Long ago a demon you might classify as an Incubus wanted to find a new home for his people. One where they would be free to do as they pleased without fear of humans or angel seeking to slay them. With the help of a powerful dragon and a powerful mage he created a portal to a new and unknown world. When he passed through, thanks to the mage, all creatures of demon descent were taken from earth to a new home. What you might call ‘Hell.’ It is actually a planet known as K-Taar.” James let out a ‘huh’ as he took all this in, “But like, demons were obsessed with sex and killing and all sorts of horrible things. Weren’t they?” “To the eyes of the humans these acts were deplorable. However to demons this was not the case. They had their own set of standards that humans simply did not understand. It was when the demons tried to use these customs on humans that they were deemed as evil.” James pondered this, “So what about werewolves and vampires? Were they demons?” Obane shook his head slowly, “Their origins were not of demon descent. Though some may have been tainted with demon blood in their lineage, there are still both beings on this world.” “What of the angels then?” “I could not say. Once the demons fled earth, angels became quiet. I am certain that they are still around, however they blend far more easily with humans than the demons did.” He nodded at this. James reached over to the plate and realized it was empty, so instead he took it up and walked into the kitchen. “That Julie girl that Tony and I ran into. You said she was a mage right? Said she was a different kind of mage though.” Obane had followed him and stood in the doorway as the man cleaned off his plate and went to get more food. “I am afraid I know very little, only that she cannot cast magic as others can. She does not use incantations or books. Her source of power comes from within, but it requires a great physical toll on her to use her magics.” James pulled a cold, de-feathered chicken out of the fridge and picked up a knife to begin deboning it. “And all of this has been kept secret from humans for all this time?”

The dragon chuckled, “Thanks to science, yes.” At the look James gave him, he elaborated, “Back in the ‘Dark Ages’ as humans called it, much of the happenings from non-mortal actions could not be explained as anything else. However as science became more prominent it began to explain the more mystical parts of the world. They became less inclined to believe in our kind and we vanished into their imaginations. Mortals fear what they do not understand, they attack what is not like them.” “So we aren’t mortal?” James asked, feeling slightly insulted at how Obane kept referring to humans, “If I stabbed you in the heart you wouldn’t die?” Obane was silent for a long moment, “We do not discern mortality only by the nature of one’s life but their ability to commune with magical forces. Long ago, humans had access to the A’renaar, the great well of magic. However they had themselves cast out of the holy place and their kind were forever cut from magical influence. There remain to be some rare magical artifacts that can be used as crutches, but humans have long since lost the sense of how to wield them.” “How’d they get cast out?” The dragon thought about this then shook his head, “I do not know. It would be a question for someone more involved with Humans than I am.” “Yeah, you really seem to hate them.” James was eating more chicken then he was putting on his plate, “Why?” There was a deep growl, “They slaughtered countless kin! They took from us land and home and killed those who would oppose! They have no respect for the natural order.” James was silent. He knew he could say something that would set the dragon off on a rampage, he could really strike him at his core… Hadn’t Obane also killed much of his own kind? It had been in the name of their sanity and the betterment of dragons, yet he was deciding what was best. He kept this to himself however and went back to the chicken, growing frustrated with how slow the process was and his stomach growled loudly to prove this. Obane raised a brow from his position at the threshold, “Shall I go hunt for you?” He asked. James opened his mouth to reply when his stomach once more growled out for him. Obane chuckled and turned, “I shall return.” He was outside after that. It was over an hour later that James was curled up on the couch with a grumpy look on his face, knees curled up to his chest as he tried to find sleep, that he heard a barking growl from outside. He shifted and frowned, listening intently, when he heard the sound again. His female responded more actively than he wanted to, coupled with a painful groan from his stomach. Slowly he pulled himself up to his feet and made his way to the back door. Outside he saw Obane in his most natural dragon shape, laying lazily on the grass, with a mangled stag carcass settled before him. The large beast was eying James lazily from his place on the grass, and though it was impossible to discern specific features on the onyx monster’s figure James could almost see the proud smirk he wore. James felt his body changing without his permission as he approached the offering. Obane reached out and nudged the kill closer with his nose as the other approached and took the first bite without hesitation. He ripped off the slain creature’s leg and devoured it hungrily, bone and all, before going about eating more. His stomach rejoiced, for the first time showing no signs of dislike. Obane watched the other eat and slowly lowered his head to the grass and relaxed. James ate quickly and ravenously, reveling in the crunch of the bones between his teeth. He was taking morbid pleasure from the act, the creature was still warm and blood still dripped and tasted like a drug in James’ seemingly altered state of mind. Finally only a pair of antlers remained in the blood stained grass that James now lapped at. He once more looked over to Obane’s face contorted with almost-invisible smugness. James stepped over and scented the air, then went to lick at the beast’s claws which still had traces of blood, but he could smell more as well. Eyes turned up and he could just barely see the discoloration of blood around Obane’s muzzle. He leaned up and licked at this at well, aiming to get every last bit he could and perhaps demand more as he still felt a deep hunger. Obane went entirely still but there was a low, soft rumble from deep within his chest as the bronze licked up the very last of the stag’s blood and sat back satisfied. Obane yawned widely after that and stretched out, and suddenly James felt a similar weariness descend over him as his jaws parted in a yawn. Slowly he moved to curl up in the grass because the sun was warm on his scales and felt nice and his belly was full. He was just about to drift off to sleep when he felt a warmth press against his side. He did not look up to see, but he felt Obane slowly and cautiously curling himself around the smaller. A wing curled hesitantly over James’ body and the darkness of this scales and webbing on his wings absorbed the light of the sun and warmed the smaller even more. His reluctance began to unravel in his chest and he drifted into a heavy and comfortable sleep.

Growing Pains Chapter Summary

Obane snarled and snapped and the sound of fabric popping drew James’ attention down to where the dragon’s hands were cracking and morphing while ebony claws pierced the sheets and mattress. It was at that moment that it occurred to James that Obane was legitimately losing control and the thought frightened him; not because he was scared of Obane harming him but because it was so odd to see the calm, composed, arrogant beast trembling and struggling to keep from transforming.

Dante finally came down from Roume’s room the next day. His eyes were red and the usual, joyful aura that radiated from the small male was all but gone. Roume made him food as the small white dragon sat at the table with his hands in his lap and his eyes turned down. James watched quietly from his vantage point on the couch, arms draped over the back. When the food was set before him Dante picked at it. Roume settled beside him and quietly tried to urge him to eat. James felt his female rising up, normally something saved only for Obane. He found himself standing and making his way to the table. Both men looked up as James sat on Dante’s other side and gently pushed the plate closer. The little white dragon looked up at him with wide, pleading eyes before he went to rest his head on James’ shoulder. For a long while the three just sat like that in silence before slowly Dante sat back up and he picked once more at his food before finally taking a bite. Roume gave James an appreciative look. When the little white dragon was finished eating he and Roume moved to the couch, where they settled to watch the television quietly. Feeling strange, James went outside to give the two space. He was surprised to be met with Evran sitting out on the grass nearby. He looked up, then back down at the ground, “That was nice, what you did for Dante.” James walked over and settled down across from him, curious, “What do you mean?” “Since this clan never had a proper female, Dante assumed the role. He’s really sensitive to all of our feelings, he’s always comforting us, he’s like a mother. Even to Roume… He just adopted the position. Since we lost…Tarren…it’s nice that you’re here.” He picked at the grass with his fingers. James was unsure how he felt at being a replacement but kept that to himself. “Roume is doing what he can, but just understand that Dante is probably going to become a little protective of you now. Well, he was before. So, moreso.” “So why aren’t you in there with him?” he asked. Evran kept his eyes down on the grass, picking at it, “I love Dante, but Roume is the reason Tarren is gone…” He cinched his jaw and ripped up a few blades of grass before seeming immediately apologetic of the action, smoothing his hand over the damaged ground, “Tarren looked up to Roume, he loved Roume as Dante does. He wanted Roume to take him as a mate as well, but instead Roume got angry with him and blamed him for a crime he didn’t commit. Tarren would never harm anyone!” James bit his lower lip as he considered the words. Evran was taking Tarren’s disappearance quite hard, seemingly too hard, “I had been lead to believe that dragons weren’t overly interested in gay relationships.” The look he received was enough to freeze blood, “Deltas were always often used for…whatever purposes they were capable of. Including submitting to a sexually frustrated Alpha to keep peace within a clan. For some reason, Tarren thought there would be no greater honor than having Roume…” James winced. “I’m sorry.” An awkward pause fell over the two. Finally it was Evran who broke it with a sigh, “Likely he went to go find another clan. I just wish he had taken me with him.” “But this has been your home for so long…” “You are not the only one who has problems in paradise. Your presence is just what brought it to a head.” The words were hissed. “What problems are you talking about?” Evran scoffed, “Dorn and Roume had not been seeing eye-to-eye before you showed up. Though Dorn is a Beta, he is an Elder dragon and feels that he does not have to obey Roume’s every word. Of course most of that has stopped since Obane showed up, there is no question of superiority when there is a veritable God in your presence. Not to mention the High Clan has refused to assist us in any manner for the last several years.”

James blinked, “Wait, High Clan? What’s that?” “The High Clan is the name given to the eldest dragons who keep the old ways alive. They live deep within the Himalayas and feel that humans are our mortal enemies. They have slain any mortal who sets foot in their land.” The man canted his head, “And why do they have any say over Roume’s clan?” “Because by their standards we are human sympathizers along with being misfits and weaklings. Out of all of us, Roume is the only one without a handicap. If we were to follow their old ways, however, we would be slain for our weaknesses.” “Wait… You don’t think that one of them took Tarren do you?” Evran paused for a moment and frowned heavily, “For his sake I pray not. If it had truly been them they would have done away with all of us without blinking. Though they have been much more lax with their purist actions since the loss of our females, we are small enough in number as it is.” “Well, I’m just glad they haven’t tried to get at me.” “You should be thanking Obane for that. The High Clan would have descended on you long ago were it not for Obane’s presence. He is enough to hold them at bay.” There was a long pause as James felt his breath hitching, “Wait… The drakes!” Evran lofted a brow, “Hm? What drakes?” “You said they won’t make a grab for me if Obane isn’t around. Well, when I went back down to California I was chased by a bunch of drakes and they ran off as soon as Obane showed up.” A long, thoughtful sound filled the air, “It would make sense. It wouldn’t be completely out of line to assume that they have a small pack of drakes remaining. But I wasn’t aware that drakes could be controlled.” James just shrugged, “I have no idea either.” He slowly pulled himself up to his feet and stretched, “I think I’ll go take a walk. You’re welcome to join me.” Evran looked up and studied James with a complex series of emotions on his face ranging from upset to relieved. Finally he broke into a small smile, “That would be nice.” He stood up and moved to join James.

The days began to pass with a quiet ease as a routine settled over the house. Slowly Dante returned to his old and cheerful self and Evran began to relax once more. James made a point to call Tony every few days and it kept him from descending back into insanity and even spoke with his mother at times. As the days became weeks the air began to grow cool with the coming promise of autumn. There was a constant fire blazing in the hearth in the living room and late afternoons and evenings were often spent with everyone piled on the couch to watch television. Evran would demonstrate some of his magic tricks and more than once tested Obane’s patience until the dragon was growling. It actually felt like a family. It wasn’t until a month and a half after James returned from his jaunt to California that something finally broke the peace. An average Tuesday morning by all accounts. James had just pulled himself out of a scalding hot bath and was toweling himself off when he realized something. Suddenly the room felt too cold as he let his fingers press over his belly and felt something decidedly…firm. He took a deep breath and looked down, and sure enough he could see the barest presence of a bump. James took a deep breath. He would not scream. He knew this was coming. He screamed. It was a few seconds later that his bathroom door burst open, the remains of the lock clattering on the floor. Obane stood with Roume half a step behind him, both of them looking worried and on edge, “What happened?!” Obane demanded. James was too stunned for a moment to respond - then realized he was naked. “Get out!” He shrieked, covering himself with the towel, “What’s the point of having a fucking lock if you can just break right through it - OUT!” Obane hardened his gaze, “We heard you scream, what’s wrong?!” “It’s nothing, get out!” “It’s something!”

“It’s your damn demon spawn now get OUT!” James reached out and grabbed the door, shoving Obane out as he closed it firmly. He pressed his back to the door and took a few deep, shaking breaths as he tried to convince himself that he was not crying. By the time he sank down to the ground, however, he could no longer deny this. He listened to Roume grumble as he stomped out of the room and complained about hormones. “I’m not hormonal!” James shouted. “Yeah fuckin’ right!” “Fuck you!” “He’d better not fuck you!” Obane interjected. James huffed loudly, “You’re all perverts!” He covered his face with his hand and felt a chuckle through the tears. Everything was quiet for a long moment as James struggled to calm down. Finally he heard Obane’s voice from the other side of the door, “Alright James, what’s wrong? You’ve been so good lately.” He shook his head, “It’s fine, I knew this was coming.” “What?” James pulled himself up and steadied himself with the edge of the counter. Slowly he reached down and grabbed his pants, pulling them on before he opened the door and looked down at his feet. He felt the dragons eyes on him, examining every nanometer of his skin looking for injury. James reached up and pressed his fingers to his stomach, wincing slightly at the firmness he felt there. Immediately Obane reached out, “Are you in pa-” His own fingers took the place of James’ on his stomach and he traced and tested the new find. “I see,” he finally said and there was no hiding the smile in his voice. Suddenly James was pulled up against a solid wall of muscle and only recognized a moment later that he was being hugged. He remained still yet relaxed in that embrace, leaning his forehead against Obane’s shoulder. “Didn’t mean to scare you.” The scent and presence surrounding him was forcing his body into a calm state where the panic no longer threatened to raise bile in his throat. “It’s alright James. I understand.” And even though James knew he didn’t, he wasn’t going to argue.

The air got colder still after that. Within a week the tiny thing James had felt was developing into a noticeable bump, much to his dismay. Within a month it was becoming a nuisance that made even small things overcomplicated such as sleeping, sitting, and going to the bathroom. What was worse was that with each new day he was becoming aware of a new problem developing… James huffed loudly and reached down to stroke his swollen belly. His fingers splayed over the stretched skin and he let out another tensed breath. It had been three days since he had last left his room, if only because now even he could scent the hormones in the air, the sweet smell that was meant to draw his mate in close. Of course this only meant that James stubbornly locked himself away and only let Dante bring him food. But his stomach ached with the need for more. He longed for a fresh kill. Worse than his longing for food, however, was his longing for…other things. His skin was wildly oversensitive and he felt his nether regions aching distantly. His mouth was watering and all of his thoughts led back to something far more carnal than originally intended. He had hoped to amend the problem himself, however, that soon proved to be a fruitless venture. His body was so hot he was sweating and so he kicked the sheets off of his bed. He was entirely restless, which resulted in him chewing on, and subsequently tearing apart, his pillow, which left the feathered remains strewn across the room. He was loathe to see that even his window had become fogged up from the sheer heat radiating from his body. Frustration mounted and there was a lump in his throat with the sheer need to scream and cry out for his mate’s attention. He knew Obane would come running in an instant if he heard but James didn’t want that kind of attention from the dragon. He didn’t, yet he did. His conscious thoughts and his instincts were becoming more and more blurred as his desire to maintain his stubbornness was the only adhesive to his integrity. Sleep was useless as his dreams only made his problem far more frustrating. A sudden knock at the door broke James’ fragile thought process. He looked up and wondered what time it must have been (as he had accidentally destroyed his clock in an earlier rage) and if Dante was bringing him food already. The door opened quickly and only just enough that Obane was able to step in and close it quickly

behind him. Immediately he froze save to lift a hand to his nose and mouth, his eyes reflecting a pained expression as his senses were viciously assaulted. James eyed him warily as the dark dragon stood there and battled himself, hands flexing as they rippled between scale and flesh. “Can I help you?” James spat as he sat in the middle of his empty bed. Obane remained still with his golden eyes fixated upon James with a frightening amount of concentration. James felt his hearing grow stronger as he could suddenly hear the pounding of Obane’s heart in his chest, which only served to escalate both of their problems. “Actually,” Obane’s voice was entirely inhuman and sent a runaway shiver down James’ spine, “I believe you are the one in need of aid. Do you realize that your scent has set everyone completely on edge?” “And what am I supposed to do about it, huh?” he snipped. The dragon snorted out a gruff sound and stepped forward as his hand lowered from his face. James could have sworn that the gold hue in the other’s eyes grew brighter and deeper as his focus sharpened on him and him alone, “Allow me to tend to the problem. Your body craves me.” James went rigid and bared his teeth with a growl, “You swore you weren’t going to touch me again!” His hands turned to claws and scales lined up and down his arms in a defensive manner. As Obane approached James crawled backwards on the bed to keep the space between them. His teeth were bared and his eyes narrowed but the dragon’s focus never wavered even slightly. Obane huffed the most aggravated sigh, “James, your body is literally begging me. Dragon mating habits are far different from human ones. Sexual acts stimulate chemicals that help you-” “Don’t try and justify it, you made me a promise!” “James!” He heard Roume bark from outside of his door, “I swear to Tiamat if you don’t find some way to fix this problem then you’re going to have a lot more on your plate!” He felt his face heating up in a blush, “Stop eavesdropping, you fucking pervert!” Obane growled and pulled James back to the situation at hand, “Your scent is literally driving us all insane - me especially.” He snapped, “If you think that confining yourself to this room is solving the problem you are sorely mistaken. Now why don’t you tell me why not? I had come to believe we were getting along as of late.” “Getting along doesn’t mean I want to get naked with you!” Obane snarled and snapped and the sound of fabric popping drew James’ attention down to where the dragon’s hands were cracking and morphing while ebony claws pierced the sheets and mattress. It was at that moment that it occurred to James that Obane was legitimately losing control and the thought frightened him; not because he was scared of Obane harming him but because it was so odd to see the calm, composed, arrogant beast trembling and struggling to keep from transforming. James relented slightly, “And what if I were to pin you down and shove something inside of you, huh?” he asked sharply. “I won’t deny that you’re… I mean…” His thoughts were hard to pin down in the lustful haze. Obane’s scent was mixing with his own in the room and making it that much harder to focus. “I won’t harm you, James,” he said. “I don’t doubt that, it’s just…” James’ hand slipped down and trailed over the swell of his belly and his jaw cinched as he swallowed, “I don’t feel like a man anymore.” Those words seemed to resonate within Obane as the trembling ebbed some and the sharpened focus of his eyes eased. James took his opportunity, speaking his mind in a moment of sudden clarity, “Little by little I’m learning about all this dragon stuff. I’m trying. But I was born and raised a man and I’m proud of that. What you did to me, what it caused, I don’t feel like a man anymore. And yes, my body and even a part of my mind wants to…you know… But if I let it happen then I’m letting go of my manhood completely. I can’t do that.” Obane released a breath through his nose and let his head drop until his face was hidden. He took shallow breaths in an attempt to clear his mind though it seemed to do little good, “Perhaps what you speak is true,” he said in a low and humbled tone. “But James, from the time we truly met you have showed me nothing but stubborn resolve, brutish aggressiveness, and an attitude that I can only describe as something entirely masculine. You are being asked to put aside your views of life as I am being asked to put aside my traditions as well. I had not been prepared to attempt courting the most stubborn male on the face of the planet, and yes, I am including your father in this.” “Please, let’s not talk about my old man while you’re trying to convince me to let you fuck me?” “You are a man, James. But I am unsure that words alone will prove that to you.” He sighed. Scrunching up his nose, James shook his head. “Still not exactly thrilled about the idea. There’s no other way to handle this issue? Swear to God - er, Tiamat?” Obane’s lifted his head some and his lips twitched in a slight smirk before he chuckled, “That actually sounds odd, coming from you,” he mused. “Why’s that?”

He shook his head, “Come here.” His voice was firm and James physically had to take hold of the column of the bed to keep from jumping at the request. Eying the dragon warily, he pulled himself up with a grunt and slipped closer to Obane. He felt self-conscious as the dragon moved in closer, then reached out and gently took James’ hips and pulled him to the edge of the bed before pushing him back. James lay awkwardly, legs spread as they had no other way to be, arms at his sides. Obane’s hand slid up and pushed at the loose shirt covering the swollen stomach. Then his hands pressed gently, palms flat against the flesh, to the bulge, “I am curious,” Obane mused. “How does it feel?” The moment that the dragon touched his flesh there was a renewed pulse of need that surged through him, and he knew that it would become present soon enough. James snorted loudly, “Like a have a fucking boulder on my bladder.” Obane chuckled again and leaned down to press his lips to the top of James’ stomach, “There is no question of your gender. Even with a swollen belly, you carry pride that only a man can.” The words made James smile as he watched the normally arrogant dragon humble himself so wholly for his sake. He felt a warmth touch his chest that radiated through his body pleasantly, an ever present crest of relaxation and happiness. “What were you telling me earlier about why my body is craving this so bad?” “Sexual stimulation releases positive chemicals and endorphins into the system to promote relaxation and happiness. This is true of humans as well as dragons. However, there is an aspect that is unique to dragons. The semen of male dragons have nutrients and vitamins that are wholly important to females to promote both impregnation and to continue to stimulate healthy growth. Your body craves it as it craves food, it is something your system needs. Though you consciously reject this, your body is trying to tell you otherwise.” Obane turned his eyes up to James, who was watching him with growing skepticism. “Are you honestly telling me that the baby eats your sperm? I think there are about a thousand laws against that.” The dragon heaved a sigh, “You find the most vulgar way of putting things, James. Your body absorbs the nutrients, it feeds you. You, in turn, feed the child.” “Still creepy,” he decided. “Of course.” “You could be making all of this up. I’m leaning towards that, actually.” He nodded, “Seriously, this dragon stuff has been pretty weird, not to mention disgusting, so far.” Obane hummed his response and the action created a pleasant sensation throughout James. He closed his eyes and reached up to tentatively touch Obane’s hair in a moment of curiosity. It was surprisingly soft and felt cool as he ran it between his fingers. To his surprise he felt the dragon physically relax at the gentle touches. James swallowed and sighed as he attempted to find his voice, “You want to prove it to me? That you think I’m a man? Then let me do to you what you did to me.” The dragon pulled his head up and lofted a scaly brow curiously, “I cannot be impregnated…” “No, but you can be fucked.” James responded pointedly. He appeared genuinely confused by this with a deep frown on his lips. James could see the rejection in his eyes, “That is absurd, I do not have the necessary parts for that.” “Oh, but you do.” “If you are insinuating what I-” “Oh, but I am.” James moved to sit up while pushing Obane back. Except he was unable to sit up normally and sat there wiggling helplessly side to side in an attempt to get up to a proper sitting position. He grunted and huffed and looked up when he heard a strange sound and saw Obane trying to stifle laughter. “You’re an ass!” James huffed loudly as he finally worked himself upright, “And yes! I am ‘insinuating’ that I would be the one to shove my dick up inside you.” Obane reached up to run his fingers through his hair, “You and your Shakespearean poetry,” he mocked. James huffed softly, “Well it’s that or nothing at all.” “It cannot be nothing at all. You are begging me.” “Until you can make up your mind, leave.” James said sternly, “You made me a promise, I’m holding you to it. You weren’t going to force me to do that again, and unless you’re willing to show me, to allow me to feel like a man again, if you touch me it will be force.” He narrowed his eyes. Obane appeared to be at a loss for words, then sighed and lowered his eyes, then growled, “Stubborn bronze beasts!” “Arrogant black bastard.” James snapped.

Obane turned and left the room, slamming the door behind him. In the distance James heard Roume’s infuriated snarl.

James’ sleep was plagued with ghost fingers touching, feeling, stroking his flesh and driving him wild. He had fallen asleep on the floor, wrapped in his blankets while groping at pillows. He had tried to stay awake but it proved to be an exhausting venture and he drifted off to sleep at some point during the night. Now in the throes of what was likely to be another wet dream he tried to remind himself that it was indeed just a dream. He tried to pull himself out of it but to no avail, he still felt those fingers, the soft touches, lips against his flesh and then his ear, whispering, biting, nipping, growling. It was all too much. “James!” A sudden voice, more coherent than the soft mumbles and whispers of his dreams, pulled him into the shallows of reality. “James, awaken please.” The voice was stern and familiar and slowly the man opened his eyes and mumbled before looking up. Something was wrong. He was no longer on the floor. No, he was in his bed now, with the covers wrapped around him and he was pressed against something firm. Another body… Eyes snapped open fully as he reeled back and looked down at Obane whom he had been laying on in his sleep, the dragon shrouded in the shadow of night with his golden eyes nearly glowing. James swallowed hard, “What are you doing?!” He barked, his voice verging on hysteria, “G-Get out of my bed!” He heard Obane’s annoyed sigh, “Perhaps you should then go to your own bed,” he countered in a bored tone, eyes narrowing. James hissed before he looked up and around. After a moment he realized that the man was right, this was not his bed. This was not his room. Anger and confusion swelled and mounted swiftly, “So you drug me into your room? Ugh!” He shifted to get up only to realize, “Wh-why am I naked?!” He grabbed the sheets and moved to cover himself. “You are as slow as you are stubborn,” the dragon countered, hand coming up to run through his hair as he rolled on his side and turned his back to James. “You came stumbling in here, naked, in your sleep and threw yourself at me like a horny animal. And now you wake up and get mad at me?” James seethed as embarrassment rose in his cheeks, “L-Like I’m going to believe that!” he hissed. “Believe what you want. If you do not plan on mating with me then get that stink away.” Obane’s voice dropped to a growl and James saw that he was physically tensed, “You are the most aggravatingly, frustratingly stubborn and stupid creature I have ever come across,” he went on. The words had a surprising sting. He felt a sudden swell of despair and upset at the thought which he struggled to bat away, “And you are the most arrogant bastard I’ve ever met!” James countered desperately. Suddenly Obane was up, his movements so fast that James had no time to parse what was happening before his back hit the bed and the dragon was over him on hands and knees, snarling in his face. Those golden eyes really were glowing now, bright and surreal, right in James’ face, and it allowed him to see briefly how the man’s lips were twisted up in rage. “You do not seem to understand your own body’s needs or desires, and you denying me is making things hard on both of us!” “From what I can see, it’s only hard for you,” he spat. Obane snorted loudly and leaned in close. For a moment they were both utterly silent before the dragon finally let out a soft, whining breath, “Very well.” He breathed. James raised a brow and lifted his eyes to hold Obane’s gaze once more, “Very well what?” “This goes beyond any of our culture or traditions, but your scent is maddening and I cannot, in good conscience, call myself your mate if I cannot tend to your needs. Thus…I will allow your ludicrous request to prove yourself a man.” His words held a sigh of defeat as his eyes closed and the area around them went dark. For a long moment James was still as a war erupted inside of him. He was jubilant at the thought that Obane was going to submit to him, to allow him to repay the same humiliating favor he paid to James all those months ago; his female was struggling, however, as James’ position as subservient female was now put under challenge. Slowly he reached up and pressed his hands to the dragon’s chest, gently pushing him until the beast of a man sat up on his knees. A question came to James’ mind that he voiced before considering properly, “Do dragons believe in love?”

Obane appeared confused, “Of course.” “Do you love me?” Obane was silent for a moment, but finally turned his head away, “You have not given me that opportunity. Nor have you made any effort to show you want my love, or even my attention. What we have is an agreement. You have a right to be upset with me, but I have made every effort to apologize to you.” James knew better than to feel insulted. Slowly he pulled himself up (with a lot of wiggling) and gently nudged Obane to the side until he was laying with his back on the bed, this time with James over him. The dragon still had his eyes turned away, body lax against the bed and James felt the first pull of guilt. He pulled at the loose pants on Obane’s hips and really looked at the dragon for the first time, eyes drifting across his chest and stomach, then lower to his hips and thighs. He took note of the beast’s length, semi-erect already but James knew it was only from the scent in the room. Then James was looking around in the dark, eyes scanning the room for drawers. “What is it?” Obane asked, eyes turned to watch James warily from his place on the bed. “I’m looking for…you know…lube or something.” James felt abashed to even say such things, admitting that he was about to attempt sex with another man. The dragon snorted loudly, “Do not bother, do what you must.” James frowned, “If you’re trying to make me feel bad, it isn’t working!” But it was. Another pang of guilt made itself known as James watched the stubborn dragon below him, “I was trying to be nice.” “This isn’t about kindness,” Obane said quickly. Frowning, James reached down and wrapped his hand around himself and stroked several times. His body had been so highly sensitive those past several weeks that it took very little for his cock to swell up properly, “I guess not.” He moved to pull himself over Obane once more and urged him gently, “Wrap your legs around me.” Still looking away, Obane did as requested, wrapping his legs loosely around James’ waist while the smaller was trying to find a comfortable position. His stomach, however, was making that hard. Obane growled softly in displeasure, then hissed suddenly, “Be mindful, this form may be a mask but I am still sensitive down there.” James shifted his weight so that the egg was no longer resting on Obane’s length and once more sought out a comfortable way to make their position work. He huffed and grumbled under his breath. Obane turned his head and looked up, “Having problems?” “You wish!” James said too quickly only to once more fail at finding a position. He should have felt annoyance and yet, to his surprise, a fit of laughter bubbled up. He wasn’t sure why he found the situation so funny. He felt his head resting on Obane’s chest and the dragon was rumbling soft laughter as well. James glanced up, “Why are you laughing?” he challenged. “I am laughing with you,” he countered coolly. James huffed, “Well if it weren’t for this stupid…thing…” “Your penis?” “The egg, jackass!” James tensed up, “You know, your sass is really-” “Endearing?” “Annoying.” Obane smiled and James lost his steam from the argument and felt himself relaxing. “Come here,” he reached up and gently took James’ face in both hands, pulling the man forward and down. Lips connected lightly, a gentle brush before a slim tongue touched to James’ own. “What will you gain by doing this?” “I’m showing you I’m a man, not some prissy little female,” James shot. “And here you claim that you know nothing of our culture,” the dragon mused. “Your assertion of dominance over me, your desire to prove that you are not so easily disregarded, is so decidedly male among our kind that you cannot even imagine.” “Words,” James shot. “Yes. But why can you not accept words?” Obane asked, genuinely curious. “Because you’re a damn silver-tongue. A smooth talker. I don’t know what I can believe out of your mouth.” Obane canted his head, “Then accept this. Since the moment we mated, you have been the

dominant in whatever form of relationship you would wish to call this. I have let you attack me, speak to me as freely as you wish, I have even ignored your body’s calls of desire. At first, yes, I was greatly confused, however, understand that male or female I respect you as the offspring of Thel’rian and the hero of our kind.” “You respect me as my old man’s kid, as some hero I don’t want to be, but you don’t respect me for me, Obane.” “Because you have not allowed me that privilege. You have battled me every step, challenged me and belittled me, played on guilt for a crime I was not aware I had committed and have spent months trying to make up for. Even now I lay here beneath you prepared to let you do whatever you desire of me just to prove to you what your role is over me.” Obane’s lips fell to a hard frown. The words sank in and finally settled heavily on James’ shoulders. He was silent, unable and unsure of how to respond. His heart was pounding so loud that he was certain that the dragon’s acute hearing could pick it up. Slowly he sighed a long breath through his mouth, “Obane…” “I do not expect you to love me, I have given up on that.” The words stung James harder than he had expected — no, he did not love Obane and did not feel that he could, but the sheer fact that Obane had given up on him like that… “I do not expect forgiveness. However, allow me to do what I can to make things easier for you.” James frowned readily and Obane’s eyes softened. Slowly he leaned down until their foreheads were touching, “James… May I please touch you?” And in that moment James realized that he had power. Obane literally trembled with restraint and would continue to deny himself and his ‘mate’ if James truly wanted it. He could bring his tormentor to his knees and make him suffer. But Obane had shown himself to be a lot of things in the months since they had met; he was not the terrifying rapist who had forced himself on an unwilling partner. While James would never admit that he wanted what had happened, he realized long ago that he had never denied the man at the time, and demonized him for a crime he had only committed in James’ head. Obane had no way of knowing James was unwilling. Obane was a loyal family friend, he was an arrogant beast with a slick smile. He was a gentleman and a bastard all in the same breath. He had been ready to throw down his life to make James happy. While he knew they weren’t in love by any stretch of the imagination, James knew in that moment that he finally stopped hating Obane. He let out a sigh and felt his body relax as he finally stopped fighting the female’s desires, “Yes…” his voice was raw and cracked with a tint of fear. Then he was being kissed. It was sudden and deep, a slender tongue pushing into his mouth and tangling with his own, pulling and exploring and touching in such ways that drew a sudden and surprised gasp as his toes curled. He remembered getting a brief taste of this tongue back in the Shady Cove and the effect it had on him then - but now he was truly getting to experience the sensation as it overwhelmed his immediate senses. Obane growled softly and it sent a shudder down James’ spine. Without thinking, he let out a soft moan, encouraging the dragon’s behavior. Distantly he was aware of himself becoming aroused easily, the familiar fire pooling in his abdomen that sent pleasant tendrils through his system. However, he was aware of something else as well. A distinct tickle, like a drop of water slowly creeping down the flesh of the junction between his legs. He tensed as he came to realize exactly what it was, the wetness gathering between his legs that meant that his maleness wasn’t the only thing growing aroused. He felt his face heating up and he pushed at Obane, earning him a deep and upsetting growl. “You said…” “I know… I’m not…stopping, just…this is weird…” He turned his head away and felt Obane’s tongue trailing the flesh of his jaw, then curling around his ear. “What’s so weird?” he asked, tongue drifting down to his neck where the dragon spent a great length of time coating his throat with a thin layer of saliva. The scent changed, something thick and heady that weighed heavily in the room and made James more aware of the fluids escaping him. “Well for one, I have a vagina. I’m not exactly used to that,” he snapped. Obane rumbled a low chuckle, sliding down further. James let out a crying yelp when those sharp teeth clamped down on a nipple, breaking the skin before the dragon began to lick up the drops of blood. It healed quickly. “You have been this way for three months and you are not used to this?” “I haven’t exactly been touching myself.” His hand came up and threaded through Obane’s surprisingly soft hair, gripping it firmly at the roots. Obane lifted his head, golden eyes blazing in the darkness, “Then allow me.” Without an ounce of hesitation he lowered his head and his lips found some of that wetness, tongue lapping it up before it drifted over the heated source and… The noise James made was far from natural, a sharp keening gasp that had his back arching. His body buzzed with absolute pleasure and need and his inner walls clamped hungrily around the tongue now invading his body. It was thin but reached deep, wriggling and literally taking the man’s breath away. Obane appeared to be enjoying the actions as much as James, as deep growling purrs filled the

Obane appeared to be enjoying the actions as much as James, as deep growling purrs filled the room. James spread his legs as far as they would go, feeling as if he had almost no control of his body anymore, but he didn’t care. Anything to keep the sensations going. To answer Obane’s purrs he let out a series of whines and pants, inhuman he realized, but no longer cared. For the first time ever both he and the female part of himself were acting one in the same. He felt himself climbing up a slow spiral of pleasure, mounting with each second and building to a pressure inside of him. He found himself rocking his hips but Obane rested his hands on the soft flesh where thigh met hips and held him steady as he continued his merciless assault, and so James settled on begging, whining, thrashing, anything to convey the feral need for more. But then something horrible happened. He felt Obane pull away, the tongue sliding out before the dragon lifted himself up. Golden eyes looked down and took in the sight of his flushed mate bare before him with a look so wanton on his face. “Just to ensure my clear name when this is done and over with, I have your permission?” Obane’s snark registered but his attempt at amusement was not appreciated. Instead James whined, “Obane, I swear to your fucking dragon God if you do not fuck me I will find something very large and painful to insert into the vagina I will rip into you.” The dragon’s laughter was a slow purr as he leaned down and slid his body over James’, “So long as we’re clear,” he murmured. His hand slipped down and wrapped around his length before he positioned himself. James swallowed hard and felt the dragon’s teeth wrap around his throat as the head settled against his opening; and then it sank in. There was pain and pressure, but these barely registered to the female dragon’s internal screams of joy which further helped the man ease into the situation. Obane snapped his hips forward and suddenly buried himself deep, earning a loud cry of surprise and mild pain. James felt full - and he would have never thought that it could feel so damn good. A filling pressure that he ached to keep there, the warmth of the dragon wrapped around him, the press of teeth to his flesh reminding him that this beast was as deadly as he was gentle. James’ eyes rolled back in his head and he rolled his hips instinctively, feeling Obane grind and push himself just that much deeper, just a little more. Then he was pulling out and the air escaped the man’s lungs in disappointment before he was filled again. This repeated with mounting speed and power, rubbing inside of him and building a fire that once more had him climbing to that peak of pleasure. Much swifter than last time, this time he felt himself hit his climax like a solid wall and yelled out with his ecstasy. Obane snarled around his throat, his rhythm steady at first but it grew more erratic as time went on. Before James’ first climax fully subsided he was aware of another building up. Arms slid around the dragon’s shoulders and he held tight, nails dragging along his skin. Absently he felt a twinge of guilt as he remembered how not so long ago he had done something similar, but with a much different effect. His hand came up, fisted in Obane’s hair, and pulled the dragon up, earning him a confused but annoyed look before he pushed their faces together and demanded a kiss, anything to deepen the sensation. His mouth was once more filled with a long tongue and that was all it took as he let out a moan when his second orgasm crashed over him. Obane’s hips rammed into him and stilled and he became aware of physical heat as the dragon finished inside of him. As they both rode out their pleasure they shared desperate, hungry kisses, hands clenching to one another as if the moment would disappear forever. Sadly it did. After a few minutes their passion began to ebb and they both descended back to reality, one where James slowly turned his head and refused the tongue, one where Obane slowly pulled out and examined the the spatters of sticky seed on both of their bellies, and one where the air of the room, though thick with the scent of sex, was also filled with a strange awkwardness. Then Obane was leaning down, pushing James into the pillows as he settled down beside the man, pulling their bodies close before dragging a blanket over them both. One arm wrapped possessively around James’ chest and held him close before a nose buried in his hair. Awkwardness aside, it was amusing to see that Obane was so clingy after sex. He wondered if that was a part of the dragon’s personality or just in his possessive nature. His hand came up and ran over the taught skin of his belly before he descended into the dark embrace of sleep.

James woke that next morning in a haze. Pressed up against a firm body that he quickly realized was none other than Obane. Memories from the night before had him groaning and covering his face with his hand - he felt no regret but he did realize that in a house full of dragons with super senses their actions would be no secret to anyone. For a long moment he listened. The world was blissfully silent. Obane’s breathing was measured and deep, warm against James’ bare chest. He focused harder and harder, testing just how strong

his hearing could be if he really tried. From above he could hear the softest sounds, not even sounds but muffled vibrations. Two levels, one deep and the other soft, it was Roume and Dante talking up in Roume’s room. He shifted his focus and became aware of a grating sound, a deep rumble that paused every few seconds. He recognized this as snoring, likely from Dorn’s room. James struggled to listen for signs of Evran, but the violet must have been a quiet sleeper. He opened his eyes and the sounds faded away, leaving all quiet save for Obane’s breathing. James glanced over and found the dragon’s eyes now open and watching him with curiosity. “Welcome back.” Obane rumbled. James made a face and turned his head away, “Your breath smells like ass.” He grumbled as he sat up and stretched. He expected to feel pain but he had to admit that for the first time in months he felt relaxed and at ease. “Mmm, good morning to you too.” He rolled over and pulled the blankets over himself. “I’m going to go wash up.” James said as he stood up and made his way to the door. He paused as he thought of something, his stomach giving a growl, “Hey…would you…I dunno, hunt for me today?” Obane rolled back over and gave the man the most quizzical look, but his lips pulled up in a smile, “I will find you a fine meal.” Without another word James left and stepped, naked and self-conscious, into the hall. Glancing around he listened hard to make sure that nobody was going to walk out to find him, then started towards his own room. That was when he caught it however… The smallest hint of a scent in the air - something foreign yet familiar. He frowned and darted into his room to pull on a pair of sweatpants before moving back out into the hall. He followed his nose, a scent trail that was faint, barely noticeable and yet he couldn’t stop the pit in his stomach. He couldn’t even discern what the smell was and yet he was sure he didn’t like it. Once he reached the dining room he turned and once more tried to follow the smell, padding over to the back door. His hand hovered over the handle as he debated calling Obane. He felt his stubbornness telling him that there was no need but the mounting dread was growing uncomfortable. “What’s wrong?” James jumped and spun around and found the dragon standing clad in loose shirt and pants at the other end of the room, head canted. The man swallowed, “I smell something…” Obane walked closer as James opened the door and they were both struck with the power of the stench as it came inside. James immediately went to cover his nose with a gag and Obane was behind him in an instant, rigid and uncertain. They both looked outside… Laying in the grass fifty feet from the house were mangled yet barely familiar remains. “By Tiamat’s breath…” Obane’s voice was weak. “T…Tarren…?”

A Scale, A Seed, and a Tear Chapter Summary

Obane noticed James examining the stone dragon and leaned down without turning his gaze away from the scene, “The first stone dragon was a gargoyle taken from a stone tower and affixed with the heart of an ancient dragon,” the Omega stated calmly. “They cannot be bred, only created by mages with enough power to merge a heart with a stone.”

The world felt strangely muted to James as he stared blankly out of the open back door. He heard Obane from behind him calling for Roume, who came down and shoved past James as he ran outside with Dante close behind. As if sensing the disturbance, both Evran and Dorn appeared and stood at the doorway as they watched Roume and Dante kneel beside Tarren. Dante broke into loud sobs as he clung to Roume’s shirt. This seemed to break the spell that everyone had been under and slowly they made their way outside and cautiously closed some of the distance between them and the body. James couldn’t help but wince as he was struck with the full scent of death and rot, the same scent of the drakes he had encountered. Tarren was barely recognizable, half transformed with most of his scales seemingly ripped away, deep slash marks on the back of each thigh and a deeper laceration across his stomach. There were smaller cuts everywhere else. The grass around the body was dead and gray in stark contrast to the rest of the green land. Roume inspected each wound with careful fingers, his face stoic and grim. Evran collapsed to his knees in tears, arms wrapping around himself. Slowly Dante stood and went to Evran, the two of them letting their agony claim them. Dorn stepped forward and knelt beside Roume, murmuring something quietly that James didn’t bother to hear. They seemed to reach an agreement on something and slowly Roume moved to gather Tarren into his arms. When the Alpha’s eyes swept over the broken looks of his clan James saw a crack in the mask he was trying to keep up. Pain flashed across his features before he looked back down at the body in his arms. “Can…can we bring him back?” James’ voice was quiet. Obane turned his eyes down to James and slowly shook his head, “Death is death, there is no bringing someone back.” “You mean all this freaky magic and dragon stuff and we can’t even make someone’s heart start beating again!?” James’ voice cracked with hopelessness. Dorn spoke up, his voice low and his eyes turned down to the ground, “Once the heart stops beating, once blood stops flowing, the brain and nerves decompose swiftly. Yes, we can bring someone ‘back from the dead’ but it is not a life worth living.”He turned to Roume and gave him a nod, “Lead the way.” Roume was frowning heavily, “Dante…” From where he was holding onto Evran and the remains of his sanity, the little white dragon looked up, “Yes?” “We’re taking him to Syn.” Dante was still for a moment, then nodded. He pulled himself numbly to his feet and reached down to help Evran stand as well. The two started walking as Roume and Dorn turned and made their way towards the forest. Finally James and Obane followed at the back, watching in silence. James didn’t protest to the hand that found his own and offered comforting warmth. Their procession through the forest was quiet and grim, eyes downcast or settled onto Roume’s back. It seemed to take far too long to reach the stream that trickled down into the crystal clear pond. With the sun filtering through the leaves and casting flickering diamonds across the surface, the scene appeared all too serene for the circumstances. The whole of the group stood at the edge of the pond. The water stirred before suddenly a large white figure appeared beneath the surface. Syn slowly lifted his head above water as he edged towards the shore, “To what do I owe this visit?” he asked, his eyes settled on the body in Roume’s arms. Roume slowly knelt down at the water’s edge and held Tarren down so that he could be examined closer, “We need for you to cleanse the body.” Syn nodded slowly, “Set him down.” And Roume did, as carefully as he could manage. Once Tarren lay in the shallows of the pond, however, the wounds on his flesh began to seep out a black substance. Syn reared back and hissed loudly, “What foul manner of unholy toxin is this?!” Dorn stepped up to stand behind Roume, “Toxins?”

“Something foul in his system, it kept the wounds open…” Everyone’s eyes turned to Obane, who appeared as confused as James felt. “A toxin that kept the wounds open? Then that means…” “Tarren didn’t poison you, Obane,” Roume looked down at the body in the water, “and he died because I blamed him for something he didn’t do.” His mask shattered as the large man hung his head and shameless tears fell. Everyone was silent, nobody denying what the Alpha had said. Sadly they all knew it was true. “I will purge these foul toxins from his body,” Syn broke their quiet and reached out, webbed hands gently taking Tarren’s arm to pull him deeper into the pond. Trails of black poison followed his body as it was pulled beneath the surface. The poison grew thick in the water as Syn swept his long body around Tarren’s. This went on for several minutes as the group watched, captivated in horror. Finally the water, billowing with clouds of black, swirled and warped around Syn’s hands before ice collected in a sphere around the poison, cutting it off from the otherwise clean water. The alabaster dragon swept around and gathered Tarren into his arms before bringing him back to the shore, settling him gently at the edge. The skin had lost its pallid gray shade and the deep cuts had all but vanished, leaving the body looking clean and almost peaceful. “I wish I could tell you what was in his body but it is…unholy. I have encountered nothing like this in the past.” Roume’s face was still twisted with pain and self hatred. He knelt back down, “Thank you Syn.” He reached out and let his fingers brush over the flesh of the delta’s cheek. “I did this as a final favor to Tarren. He spent many nights out here with me, he would bring me plants from the sea and fresh algae.” Black eyes turned up at Roume, regarding him with heavy scrutiny, “If you indeed had something to do with his death then you hold no right to regard yourself as an Alpha.” Dante stepped forward, “Roume had nothing to do with it. Tarren ran away…” “Or he was taken,” Evran said pointedly. Dorn turned his head to examine the violet closely, “There was no scent suggesting as much, both Roume and I checked. Besides, now is not the time to point fingers…” Roume gathered Tarren back into his arms and cradled him protectively. His eyes turned to Dante, whose face was streaked with dried tears. There was a sound from the water and James looked over to see Syn standing awkwardly on two legs, feet long fins slowly shrinking down. The large group exchanged looks before everyone made their way back towards the house, once more James and Obane trailing behind in silence. James stole several glances towards Syn, who walked behind Dorn, getting a look at how tall the beast really was, and how awkward he seemed out of the water. As they stepped out of the forest and the house came back into sight, Obane stopped and urged James to do the same. They watched in shared silence as the clan made their way towards the house. Roume paused in the middle of the field. Dorn looked to the Alpha and wordlessly began to shift. His skin turned gray and thick, his body morphing and shaping itself into a great stone colored beast with one wing tucked against his side. James noted the intricate carvings along his body and how he appeared to have been carved from rock itself. Silently he stood before Roume, then lowered his head and began to tear at the earth, digging an increasingly deep hole. Obane noticed James examining the stone dragon and leaned down without turning his gaze away from the scene, “The first stone dragon was a gargoyle taken from a stone tower and affixed with the heart of an ancient dragon,” the Omega stated calmly. “They cannot be bred, only created by mages with enough power to merge a heart with a stone.” James glanced up for a moment, “Can we do that with Tarren?” The dark dragon shook his head solemnly, “There are no living mages powerful enough to perform the ceremony.” “Julie?” “Unfortunately her magics are questionable. Even if her power was great enough, we do not know where she can be found or even if she knows the right spell.” He gave James an apologetic look, “Even now it is likely that the heart has been too long stopped to be successfully affixed. Often the heart of the dragon still beats when it is put into the stone.” “Oh…” He turned his gaze back to the clan. Dorn was barely visible from within the hole he was digging, dirt flying out. Finally it stopped and the beast crawled out, front claws thick with soil. Roume nodded to Dorn and he carefully moved to lower himself down into the hole. He came back up a moment later, having left Tarren’s body behind. One by one the clan shifted into their true forms, standing around the hole silently. Evran turned and walked towards the forest, reaching up to pluck a large spruce branch from one of the trees before returning. After a few minutes of quiet meditation, Dorn went and with Roume’s assistance began to return

the dirt into the hole. Just before they were finished, Evran let the sprig drop into the dirt and it was swiftly covered. One by one the dragons laid down curled against one another for comfort, save for Evran, who curled up opposite the clan. James felt a swell of instinct and sadness. He stepped forward and shifted form as he approached the mourning clan, several sets of saddened eyes turning to him as he and Obane came close. James slowly curled himself behind Roume and Obane settled behind him, keeping watch over the scene. They remained like this for a great while, silent and introspective. Dante’s small head nuzzled against James’ and with the comforting warmth of the clan around him, he found light sleep.

James didn’t wake until nightfall, when the sound of the crickets caused him to stir. He looked around and noted that Syn and Dorn had gone, likely back to his pond. Everyone was still asleep save for Obane, who turned his golden eyes on the smaller. The dark dragon leaned down and gently nuzzled James’ face in quiet greeting and James found himself unwilling to reject the act. For a long moment there was a morbid peace as James looked over to where Tarren’s grave was. He noted that during the time he had been sleeping the grass had grown back thick and lush, and from the center was the sprout of a spruce tree already forming. James couldn’t say he was surprised by this; not much was able to genuinely surprise him anymore. Dante stirred and his eyes opened slowly, looking up at James and Obane. As if sensing the smaller male’s consciousness, Roume’s head lifted and he gave a great yawn. Dante gave a soft whine and immediately the three males were there to comfort him, curling in close on instinct. For some time they stayed quiet as the last rays of the sun vanished and left the shadows of night to hold them. It was then that Obane stood and stretched. James looked at him questioningly but the male just gave a grunt before he turned and took to the skies, all but vanishing into the darkness. James just settled back against Roume, hoping to help him keep Dante company as the little white beast trembled. Roume was the first to shift back, with Dante and James close behind. He held Dante quietly for a moment before he looked up and nodded towards the house, “Come on, we should get some proper rest. Besides, I have a phone call to make.” James followed the dragons as they walked towards the back door, noting that Evran remained silent in his dragon form, making no move to follow. “Who’re you calling?” James asked. “The good doctor,” Roume spat the words harshly. They stepped into the house and grabbed the phone as he walked past the cradle. “Why?” “Because whatever poisoned Obane was the same thing that killed Tarren,” Roume hissed, his hand trembling to hold the phone without breaking it as he had to consciously focus on pressing the right buttons. “When you puked up the garbage in Obane’s blood, some of it was black. I didn’t think anything of it at the time, but Ytal was more interested in curing you of it than Obane…” Evran finally walked into the house and settled at the table, eyes down and body curled in on itself. “So…he tried to kill Obane?” Roume pressed the phone to his ear, jaw set, “That’d be my guess.” For a moment he was silent before a flow of curses came from his lips, “His phone’s disconnected… When Obane gets back…I’m going to go find him myself.” Dante worried at the back of one of the chairs, “Please don’t go after him alone…” “He’s nothing but a fucking violet, his magics won’t work on me,” Roume said stubbornly, throwing the phone down on the table before folding his arms. “He took away one of our own, Dante. I have to go after him.” “Please, not alone. Take Dorn or Obane with you. Or even me…” “I won’t put you in danger, Dante.” Roume walked over to the smaller, forcing himself to relax as he gathered the other into his arms. For a moment he was quiet, then he looked to James and a collection of emotions flashed over his face, disappointment, shame, regret, “James, kiddo… Maybe it’d be best if you had Obane take you back to his territory. With everything that’s happened here, you’d be safer.” Suddenly Evran was standing, “No!” Tears shone in his eyes, along with renewed agony in his face, “I’ve already lost one brother, you won’t take another from me!” James opened his mouth, but Dante jumped in first, “Evran, don’t blame Roume for this.”

“Dante, he’s right,” Roume sighed. “I let Ytal manipulate me. By believing what he’d said about Tarren’s venom… I know how sensitive Tarren was.” “Please, don’t beat yourself up over this,” Dante pleaded. “Hey,” James said sharply, gaining everyone’s attention, “I’m not going anywhere. I don’t know if you guys have noticed, but I’m carrying a fucking boulder on my bladder here. I wouldn’t exactly be able to just get on a plane to Italy, and I know Obane’s strong but I really doubt he can carry me over the Atlantic. Besides, do you know how sore my butt would be?” Roume snorted, “James you’re not safe here.” “Oh, and you think I was safe before? I live with a clan of mutant lizards who fly and breathe fire and can shapeshift at will. Yeah, I was so safe before.” He smirked, “You guys are safer with Obane here, anyway. If Ytal tries anything funny then he’ll just end up digested.” He looked Roume square in the eyes, “Besides, what happened with Tarren wasn’t your fault.” “How can you be so sure?” “I repeat, boulder on my bladder. I’m not sure of anything in this world. But we don’t know what happened, so until we do you can’t go blaming yourself.” Dante smiled and held himself closer to Roume, “Thank you, James. You’re absolutely right.” Roume looked conflicted, but finally he sighed and just held Dante close, burying his nose in the smaller’s hair. “Evran, I’m sorry. You lost a brother. I know how close you and Tarren were. This is hard on all of us though, ok? If you have to blame me, go ahead, but know that I love Tarren like I love you, or Dorn, or Dante, or Syn, or James.” James blinked and suddenly found himself smiling as he felt included in the clan. The sound of wing beats drew his attention outside. He then heard the familiar sound of Obane’s call, and though he was not eager to jump to the dragon’s presence, his stomach reminded him that it was well past time to eat. He gave the group one last look before he turned and went back outside, where Obane awaited him with a freshly slain buck.

The True Nature of Beasts Chapter Summary

It appeared to be a journal, the contents elegantly hand-written in a foreign language. Though while James couldn’t read the words, he was able to find several pictures, or rather, diagrams. Intricately drawn images displaying dragon heads, plants, mountain ranges… James kept flipping through until he found a page with what appeared to be a picture of himself coupled with several detailed calculations around his belly and genitals.

Dante managed to keep Roume from going after Ytal right away, though the bronze did try. Obane refused to leave James to be guarded only by Dorn and so Roume waited with growing impatience for the stone dragon to return. When he finally did emerge from the forest Roume explained the situation and the beta seemed eager to accompany Roume on his hunt. Though Dante tried to talk them out of it the two dragons left in search of answers and revenge. James found Dante in the living room later that night, the little white dragon curled on the couch in front of a muted television. James approached cautiously and settled down beside the smaller. Wordlessly Dante moved and tucked himself into James’ embrace with a soft whine. Hesitantly James reached up to stroke Dante’s hair, “It’ll be alright.” Dante shook his head and buried his face deeper into James’ neck, “Our family is falling apart…” he whispered, “Tarren is dead, Evran is distancing himself, Dorn wants to leave…” James felt wetness on his neck and realized Dante was crying as he trembled, “Roume is blaming himself, and I don’t want to lose my family.” Obane had appeared while Dante was crying, his footsteps silent but his presence was powerful. He surveyed the scene and then moved to settle down beside Dante, closing him between the two. James bit his lip and thought about what to say. Dante had fallen into helpless sobs as he clung closer to James. He felt a sudden wave of guilt wash over him as he realized that many of these problems had come to light because of his existence within the clan. “Roume’s a proud guy, I would be worried if he didn’t blame himself,” Dante looked up and shot him a glare, “This clan is his responsibility, your lives are on his shoulders right? So…no matter what happened, he’s gonna hold himself to it, because he’s a good guy right? A good leader.” Obane rumbled lightly, drawing their attention, “Roume cares a lot for you all. He has adopted many human principles including his distinct sentimentality. His actions, his emotions, are based on his love for you all and not just your positions and importance within the clan.” “He’s going to come back safe and sound.” James added, holding the little white dragon closer. Dante sniffled, “Tarren might have been happier were I not so selfish. Roume isn’t the only one to succumb to human sentimentality. I am a mere delta and I demanded he take me as his only mate. Tarren wished to show him the same affections I did but I jealously guarded his attention…” “That’s not wrong of you though.” James pointed out. Obane rumbled disapprovingly. “What? Oh don’t tell me there’s some dragon rule against that. You said yourself that dragons are capable of love.” “Yes, but Dante is merely a Delta. The Deltas have little to no power, they had more use long ago as egg-watchers but since the loss of our females they found their places in satisfying male urges. Thus Dante and Tarren should have shared the position.” “Bullshit!” James spat vehemently. Dante shook his head slowly, “He’s right though.” “He’s not right!” “It is our culture James.” Obane pointed out. The man snorted very loudly, “Well your culture is bullshit! Who cares if Dante and Tarren are Deltas? Who the fuck cares if they have no power? I hate to break it to you pal, but this isn’t the dark ages anymore! This is a human world, so these guys adopting ‘human sentimentality’ is a good thing if you ask me. You and the rest of you bastards,” Obane winced, “Should follow suit.” James and Obane locked eyes for a long moment, glaring one another down. James peeled back his lips and bared his teeth in an instinctual act because he wasn’t going to back down. Finally Obane stood and the words he looked ready to speak dropped to his feet as he turned and left. James sat there cradling Dante late into the night until they both fell asleep.

It was early that next morning that the sound of the front door clicking closed roused James from his sleep. Dorn and Roume stood at the entry way sharing a silent exchange with their eyes before the alpha turned his gaze to the two cuddled up on the couch. Though his eyes were laced with weary sadness his lips turned up in a smile. As if sensing the eyes on him, Dante stirred and looked up. His face broke into a bright smile that he couldn’t help as he stood and rushed over to Roume. He was embraced easily and held close, “I’m sorry Dante, we couldn’t find any sign of him. His lab was abandoned.” James yawned as he sat (wiggled) up. “He’s been cleared out for a while,” Dorn said, “He knew we’d be coming after him. Tarren’s body was obviously planted for us to find.” James scoffed, “I don’t think he made that obvious enough. But why?” “Scare tactic most likely.” Dorn said. All eyes turned to Roume who’s gaze was turned down as he held close to Dante. The man seemed to be searching for words that weren’t there. Finally he sighed, “I need to get some sleep.” He released Dante and walked for the stairs, his feet falling heavily. Of course the little white dragon followed after him, wrapping delicate fingers around the dragon’s wrist as he tried to offer silent encouragement. Dorn looked over to James for a moment, his expression equally weary. James nodded towards the hall, “Go lay down, nothing can be done right now.” The man just nodded and walked away, leaving James standing alone in the living room feeling suddenly very cold. For a few minutes he stood awkwardly looking down at his feet before he finally made his way towards the kitchen and picked up the phone from its cradle. Settling down at the table he dialed Tony’s number. Tony answered after James had to call back twice, his voice low and grumbling, “Is someone dead?” James couldn’t help but laugh at his friend’s predictability, but the laughter died as he registered the words and felt his heart sink, “Uh…yeah actually.” He looked down at the table and idly played with the edge of one of the decorative green placemats. Silence ensued for a moment as he heard Tony trying to gather himself, “No shit?” he finally said, “I mean…sorry man, what happened? Are you alright?” “I’m ok… I guess as ok as I can be.” He shrugged to himself, “One of the dragons from the clan was killed though. Whole house is in a state of shock I guess. I just really needed someone familiar to talk to.” “Killed? Like…murdered? Yikes. Uh…” He struggled for words, “Sorry, still trying to get used to the whole dragons thing.” James chuckled, “You and me both. How’s Mom and all them?” “Good I guess. Mom asks about you a lot. Oh, and apparently you’re a UFO.” He chuckled, “Just so you know, flying around on dragon back in the middle of a large city isn’t exactly subtle.” “Crap…” “No worries, only one person got you on a crappy camera phone and it was pretty blurry. Otherwise it’s just a lot of speculation. Just be careful alright? I can’t have my pregnant reptilian friend end up on some dissection table.” James sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. “You ok?” “I don’t really know. I don’t know how to handle all of this.” “Well that’s a good thing,” Tony said with an air of certainty, “Because if you did, then I’d call you all sorts of crazy. But as it stands, I think you’re doing alright. How’s the uh…baby situation?” James groaned, really not wanting to talk about it. “Right, got it. So did you see the latest episode of Supernatural?” Tony’s cheerful voice and sudden subject change sent a wave of appreciation through the man who found himself smiling. Their conversation devolved into frivolous talk of television and video games for the next hour before Tony admitted that he had to get off the phone, “Stay safe man, ok? Call me when you can.” “Will do Tony. Thanks.”

James ended the call and stared at the phone for a few long minutes as he frowned. With almost bored motions he began to cycle through the digital contacts list, reading each name he didn’t know before he scrolled to the next one and then paused. Thel’rian. Not brother. Not family. He thought back for a moment on how Roume had always regarded James’ father and came to realize it was almost always be name or referenced as James’ father. He absently wondered about their relationship for that to happen. Evran had called Tarren his brother without even the relation of blood. Family seemed to be a deeply important aspect to the dragons. So why was Roume so cold towards the notion of Thel’rian? He continued to stare at the phone as his finger hovered over the call button. He wanted nothing to do with his supposed father, but he did want to speak to his mother. He took a deep breath for courage and pressed the button. On the second ring a semi-familiar male voice could be heard, “Yes, Roume?” James’ jaw cinched and he nearly hung up. “Roume? Is something wrong? I have no time for games.” James exhaled and tried not to growl, “Let me speak to my mother.” He said firmly, leaving no room for question. The other end of the line went silent until, “James…” “Hey, I said let me talk to my mother.” He quieted himself considerably at the end so he wouldn’t be heard by Roume. He heard a light growl on the other end before there was movement and a muffled voice in another language. The sound of the phone being passed was pleasant to James’ ears before he finally got his mother’s voice, “James?” A smile broke across his face, “Hey mom.” “I’m surprised you called I…wasn’t expecting it. But, oh don’t get me wrong, I love hearing from you. Is everything ok honey?” James chewed his lip for a moment before he sighed, “Not…really. Some weird stuff is happening around here. We uh…lost a member of the clan yesterday. Things are a little depressing.” “I’m sorry sweetie.” There was a pause before James took a breath, “Hey are you going to come out here at all? I miss you and…I dunno, it feels really weird that you haven’t come out for me, with everything that’s happened.” There was a long silence as his mother searched for words, punctuated by little sounds of attempted speech. “I’m sorry James, your father says it isn’t safe. For me or for you.” “He’s not my father, and that reason is bullshit!” “James…” “No, look. He hasn’t raised me. He wasn’t there for you or for me. Stupid dragon shit aside, he’s a shitty person alright? I’m your son, I’ve been here for you way longer than he has. Are you just going to let him control you and tell you what to do?” There was a muffled sound as the phone was pulled away, “You listen to me,” Thel’rian sounded authoritative but it fell on deaf ears. “I’m not listening to anything you have to say.” James punctuated this by ending the call and tossing the phone across the table with a clatter. He glared at it, half expecting it to ring after a few seconds and only found himself more angry when it didn’t. He heaved a growling sigh. “Problems?” James jumped with a yelp and spun around to see Evran leaning against the kitchen door. He hadn’t heard the male approach at all, “No I just…” He sighed and stood up, “It’s nothing.” “Sounds like something.” He shrugged as he walked out of the dining room and into the hall, “It’s my own something.” He said stubbornly before moving into his own room and closing the door.

The next several days James kept to himself, as much of the house did. Footsteps were kept light and spoken words were whispered and hushed. Roume and Dorn went out twice more in search of Ytal but always returned empty handed and in dour moods.

Obane tried only once to sneak into James’ bed and ended up limping out of the room with muffled curses, clutching a healing bruise on his thigh. It was late one evening that James lay sprawled out on the couch, dozing lightly to a rerun of Scrubs. When he realized the digital clock flickered to 2:45 am he yawned and reached out to turn the television off and stretch. It was time for bed. Sitting up he stretched again before wiggling himself up to a standing position, cursing the weight of his belly. He reached up and scratched the back of his head as he waddled down the hall, pausing as he passed Evran’s room, the door slightly ajar and the light on. He looked around before knocking slightly, opening it up, “Evran?” His room was pristine but entirely empty. James frowned as he stepped inside, wondering where the violet had wandered off to. He hasn’t seem him in the living room or kitchen. Getting ready to leave James turned for the door and noticed the only out of place item in the room, a little red leather book sitting askew on Evran’s shelf. James curiously reached out and picked it up, opening it. It appeared to be a journal, the contents elegantly hand-written in a foreign language. Though while James couldn’t read the words, he was able to find several pictures, or rather, diagrams. Intricately drawn images displaying dragon heads, plants, mountain ranges… James kept flipping through until he found a page with what appeared to be a picture of himself coupled with several detailed calculations around his belly and genitals. Some pages after he found a picture of Tarren with more detailed notes and depictions of the black marks on his body. “Having fun?” James jumped and flailed, the book flying out of hands as he whipped around and found Evran standing behind him. Clutching a hand over his chest he just gave a little wheezing sound, “Where were you?” The violet quirked a brow, then his lips tipped up and he chuckled softly, “Bathroom?” He said, nodding to the door, “And what were you doing reading my journal?” He bent down to pick up the aforementioned book. “I uh… I’m sorry.” He looked down sheepishly, “If it makes you feel any better, I couldn’t read anything in it.” Evran just chuckled, “I know, I made up the language.” He tapped the book on top of James’ head playfully, “What’re you still doing up?” “I was just going to bed…” James said, yawning, “I must be really tired, I didn’t hear you at all.” He scratched the back of his neck again, “Anyway, good night.” He went for the door and stepped out into the hall, “Sleep well, if you do.” There was a noncommittal sound as Evran closed his door with a quiet click. James frowned, uncertain, and walked past his own door only to enter Obane’s. Upon entering the space and closing the door, James was surrounded by the Omega’s scent and immediately felt more at ease. He would never tell the dragon this, of course. He settled down on the edge of the bed and pulled the covers back. The dragon stirred and let out a low, tired rumble. When James moved to lay between the blankets he was gently embraced and he heard Obane sigh, a hand smoothing down James’ belly and then lower. He smacked it away, “Not here for that.” He grumbled, “Tired.” And rolled on his side. He grumbled and pressed himself right up against James’ back before sighing and relaxing.

Several more days passed and James grew more irritable. He knew part of it was his female desires once more acting up as he had not let Obane touch him since the night before they found Tarren. More than one comment had been made concerning this by the other males in the house and of course, Obane, but James remained stubborn. “Fuck off, you’re making me carry this thing around, but I say when and if I want to have sex with a dragon.” He sniped at Roume one morning as the Alpha glared at him over a mug of coffee. The man just grumbled, “You take Bronze stubbornness to a whole new level James I swear.” He sighed and blinked when suddenly a plate of bacon was set down before him by Dante. The little white was smiling and blushing. Roume cleared his throat, “On second though, do whatever you want.” He grabbed three pieces of bacon and proceeded to shove them into his mouth. James reached out to steal a slice when two pairs of hands shot out and slapped his away, “Hey!” Roume bared his teeth sarcastically, “My sex bacon.”

“Your…what?” “Don’t ask!” Evran came walking through the dining room with ruffled hair and a mortified look, “Seriously, don’t.” James took pause for a moment, “Speaking of asking… There is something I was wondering.” He looked to Roume curiously as the dragon devoured his bacon while Dante went to go clean the kitchen, “What’s up with you and Thel’rian? I mean, you’re his brother right?” Roume regarded him with a long stare before he set his mug down and sighed. He steadied himself with the table as his eyes turned distant, “Thel’rian is known as a legend among dragons. He’s a powerful elder dragon who has earned himself a lot of respect over the years. But…a long time ago we were closer. Despite how many years he had on me, I got a son before he did. His name was Rae’ran.” Roume smiled sadly, “He was a damn good boy. Strong and stubborn. But one day he got ahead of himself. Thel’rian had a dispute over territory and I was forced to give over some of mine in the end. I could never take him in a fight, but I tried anyway. Rae’ran challenged him shortly after I backed down but he broke the rules of an honorable fight and in doing so…” “…Oh. You mean he really?” “Yeah, Thel’rian killed ‘em. Snapped his neck right in front of me.” Roume turned his eyes away, “I went after Thel’rian in a blood rage, threw everything I had at ‘em. In the end Rian took off and we didn’t hear from one another for a few centuries.” Roume sat back and eyed the almost forgotten bacon, taking a grateful bite. James looked down at his hands, “I’m sorry.” The alpha shook his head and rumbled softly, “Don’t be, wasn’t your fault. You know, you aren’t entirely wrong when you say that our traditions are stupid. They were outdated even way back then. But there’s gotta be a balance you know? We have to blend in with the humans, we have to act and appear human…but we can’t forget who we are, what we are. The blood of Tiamat and the breath of Ae’rul.” James canted his head, “So, I get Tiamat. Who’s Ae’rul? Never heard that one before.” “Most dragons stopped swearin’ by him a long time ago. Dragons didn’t originate in this world. We came from a whole different realm, Ae’shuria. Ae’rul is the god of that realm, and it was said that Tiamat was his companion. He breathed life into a volcano and from its heart, Tiamat was born. It’s from her blood that we all stem.” “Oh…” James nodded, happy to get Roume off of the otherwise painful topic, “Well now I know I guess.” He paused for a moment, then added, “Hey, after I get rid of this damn egg, you’re gonna have to teach me how to fly.” Roume’s face lit up, “I’d like nothing better.” “Well I certainly hope there is something you would like better.” Dante appeared in the kitchen threshold with arms folded over his chest and a sour look. The Alpha looked over his shoulder and smirked, “There’s nothing in even remote competition for that activity, Dante. Don’t you worry.” James laughed and shook his head. Outside the overcast skies rumbled promisingly. “Looks like rain today.” Roume said absently as he picked up his mug, “Can’t say I dislike the idea. Terrible for flying but a nice gentle rain is nice.” Dante slipped out of the kitchen and wound his arms around Roume’s shoulders, burying his face into the Alpha’s neck before he looked up at James, “I’m stealing him.” The little white dragon said decidedly before he grabbed Roume’s wrist and pulled him out of the chair. “So forceful this morning.” The dragon rumbled with a grin. He watched the two leave with a small smirk. It was good to see them smiling again for a change. James looked longingly to the empty plate of bacon and realized his stomach was growling. It always seemed to be growling now, though. He stood up and walked to the kitchen, peering into the fridge in the hopes of finding something appealing. Though his stomach was demanding food, none of the items inside appeared desirable and he pouted. Closing the fridge James turned and waddled down the hall and entered Obane’s room without knocking. His good mood soured quickly, however, as he spied the dragon standing at the window staring outside in silence. His muscles were tense and anger was rolling off of him in an almost visible aura that made James take a nervous pause. “Obane?” he tested as he closed the door behind him. No matter how upset the dragon was he had no fear of the Omega. He was met with silence. “Hey, what’s wrong?” He waddled over to the window and tried to get a look at the dragon’s face.

Sharp golden eyes turned down and regarded him with heavy scrutiny. It was enough to make James shrink back some. “Nothing that would concern you, James.” He said with a heavy tone. He scoffed, “It does concern me. You look like someone just kicked your puppy.” “Or insulted my offspring?” The question was posed with acid lining his tongue and in an instant James realized that it wasn’t anger that was hurt… “Worry not, you will be rid of me and the child soon enough.” He turned his hard gaze back out the window. James looked down feeling suddenly guilty, “You heard that huh?” Obane merely snorted his reply. “I…” He what? Didn’t mean it? “I’m sorry.” When Obane didn’t reply James made his way to the bed and sat down heavily, “I don’t want to be rid of you. I didn’t mean it like that. But have you ever been pregnant? It’s hard.” He breathed out a whine as he rubbed his belly. The dragon didn’t appear at all impressed as he never turned away from the window. “I don’t dislike you.” James offered. When he still got no response James let out a growl, “I’m trying to apologize here!” Obane finally turned around and fixed James with a glare, “You are being a child. Leave me be James, I do not wish to look at you right now.” James felt a desire to be angry but it quickly fizzled out as he stared at the dragon’s back once more. He had done a lot that upset Obane in the past but he had never received such blatant disregard from the beast nor seen such honest hurt in his eyes. The room was silent for a long minute as the tension grew thick. Finally James sighed and spoke, “So, what are you going to name him?” He asked as his hand came up to stroke the stretched and aching skin. Obane appeared uninterested in answering, the muscles of his back flexing before he rolled one shoulder in a mock shrug. “Come to think of it, how do you go about naming a…uh…” “Lizard?” Obane supplied with a hiss. “I was going to say baby. I never got that you know, you’re giving someone the name they’ll have for their whole life and wow, dragons have long lives. I would be nervous of giving them a name they’d hate.” There was a soft snort, “Oadade. I would name my son after the first black dragon to pass into these lands.” “So the O thing is a tradition?” “Reserved only for Omegas.” James raised a brow, “What if it’s a girl?” Obane was silent for a long moment, though what James expected to be anger was slowly ebbing away as the dragon’s face turned thoughtful, “I am not sure. I do not think I could handle a little girl, I would be far too overprotective.” He shook his head. James just smiled as he watched the dragon, considered a God by his own people, humbled entirely by the fatherly woes that came with having a daughter. “Come here.” James said, laying back on the bed with a huff. The dragon turned to fix James with a look before he strode over, “I am still quite upset with you.” He supplied with a dark tone. “Fine, I understand.” He reached out and took Obane’s hand, pulling it to his stomach so that he could feel. Immediately the dragon’s features softened as he ventured to explore the taught flesh. James squirmed as he felt more at ease with the dragon’s hands on him, “I know it sounds weird but I think it likes when you touch me there.” Obane sighed and settled on the bed beside James and leaned over to press his lips just above the man’s navel. The air was filled with a soft and thoughtful growl that made the man beneath the dragon shiver lightly. He awoke They remained like this for a few long minutes, with Obane giving the egg affections while subsequently ignoring its host. James knew he should have expected as much but in an attempt to draw some of the attention towards him he threaded his fingers through the soft onyx hair and stroked the dragon’s scalp gently. “I am still deeply upset with you.” Obane stated firmly. “I know…” Obane didn’t ask James to leave again.

It had been almost two weeks since Tarren’s passing. The tension had lessened within the house but there was still a dull ache present within everyone’s heart. Roume kept a more vigilant watch over everything and obsessed himself with cleaning and keeping track of everyone. An act which annoyed James to absolutely no end. However James was aware that Roume’s behavior was not the only reason for his aggravation. Each passing day he felt his stomach getting bigger and more uncomfortable. It was difficult to sit without pinching his balls which meant he often ended up laying on his back with a huff. “You will need to change forms soon.” Obane said one afternoon, “I worry that your human mask will be unable to survive the process much longer. Moreso given your…unique biology.” James groaned, “But then I can’t watch TV, then what’ll I do all day?” The dragon’s lips tipped up and he chuckled, “You will find that passing time in your true form is quite easy.” “Sniffing around the house, sniffing around the trees, sniffing around the rocks. Sounds riveting.” He scoffed. Obane raised a brow, “We are not dogs, you know.” James rolled onto his side with a groan, “I’ll take your word for it, rub my feet.” He shoved his legs over Obane’s lap and sighed happily when he felt a strong hand begin kneading the swollen appendages. Eyes closed as he listened to the television and his mind drifted off into blissful rest. He awoke to Obane standing carefully, and caught the dragon’s gaze. “Worry not, I am going hunting.” James nodded but as soon as he closed his eyes the world was dark again. He awoke later as he became aware of a presence. Strong arms sliding beneath him and lifting him up, a solid chest that he snuggled right into. However just as he was prepared to drift off once more he realized something wasn’t right… The scent wasn’t right… James blinked slowly and looked up to the one holding him, “Dorn?” He relaxed and dropped his head back against the man’s shoulder. “You looked uncomfortable.” The man said softly as they stepped into James’ room, “I thought I might help.” James was laid on his bed, too tired to mind. The blankets were pulled around him and he smiled with content until he became aware of the body that pressed up behind him beneath the blankets. His eyes snapped open and he moved away, “Dorn? What’re you doing?” He turned to face the elder dragon who was settled beside him now. “Obane is not properly tending to you.” Dorn said, pressing closer once more, “Your body calls out to all of us and I grow tired of his neglect.” James tried to wriggle away as an arm looped around his waist and pulled him in against the dragon’s chest. Lips pressed to his neck and every internal alarm began to blare in his head. “Get off!” His hands flew out and shoved at Dorn, fighting his firm hold. The dragon let out a snort and bit at James’ neck now. His only reaction was to bring a hand up and punch at the dragon’s head, his fist meeting the other’s jaw with a dull sound. Dorn reared back and let out a growl. James saw the dragon’s hands reaching back out for him but his own had turned to claws and lashed out with wounding intent. Dorn finally pulled back and yanked himself out of the bed with a snarl, holding a bloody gash along his cheek. “Why do you fight yourself James?” “I’m fighting you! Get out! Roume!” He hollered in the hopes of being heard by the Alpha. Dorn frowned and let out a growl before the elder turned and fled the room. Footsteps were heard running down the hall before Roume came bursting in, “James? What’s wrong?” With a wiggle to sit up, James pointed to the door, “Dorn was just in here, he was trying to… like…” He swallowed hard. “What?” Roume’s eyes narrowed, “Dorn? You’re sure?” “YES! Can’t you smell him?” The alpha frowned as he scented the air before his eyes narrowed, “Actually yeah, fuck. Where’s Obane?” “H-He went out hunting,” James responded as he moved to get to his feet, “I don’t know how long he’s been gone though, I was asleep when he left.” Roume let out a deep growl and vanished from the threshold, stomping down the hall, “DORN!”

He bellowed with a snarl. James chased after him, nervous to be left alone. Roume threw open the door to Dorn’s bedroom only to find it empty, “DORN!” James looked down the hall and saw Evran poke his head out of his door just as Dorn came walking in from the kitchen, “Roume, we have a situation,” “You’re fucking right you do!” Roume put himself between Dorn and James with squared shoulders, “What the fuck is wrong with you?” Dorn blinked, “What are you…? Damnit Roume, Obane is in-” Roume was moving down the hall with a malicious presence before throwing himself at the stone dragon with an enraged roar. Both dragons went down yelling. James saw the flash of claws as they struggled with one another. James heard Dante let out a yelp of shock from somewhere in the living room. Forms changed, Dorn first as he tried to build a defense against Roume’s claws and teeth, bolting for the nearest door. There was a loud crash as both dragons tumbled outside and James, Dante and Evran were fast to follow. Dante tried to rush out to Roume’s aid but James grabbed him fast, “You’ll just get hurt.” He said, not wanting Roume even more upset when his mate was injured in the dispute. Dante fought his hold, whining loudly, “What’s going on?!” “Dorn tried to get me in bed.” “He what?! But that’s not…that’s not like him. Roume! Stop!” But his pleas went unanswered as bronze and stone became locked in a mindless battle of brawn. Roume was larger but Dorn was sturdy, though James noted the stone dragon making no effort to fight back. Looking to the side, James was about to ask Evran for help when he noticed something. Heart hammering in his chest his first question quickly died in his throat only to be replaced with, “Evran? Where’d you get that cut on your face?”

Deception Chapter Summary

“Alright!” Julie was pulling herself to her feet, staggering, “By the way, you’re a fucking idiot!” She snapped, “Charging after Julian all alone like that, what’s wrong with you? Do you realize if I hadn’t have saved your scaly ass just now that big, black and scary would have EATEN me? Like, legitimately digested me, it would be Julie a-la-mode.”

Still clutching Dante in both of his arms James watched as Evran slowly turned his attention towards him, violet eyes blazing. He brought a hand up and touched the faint line on his cheek, frowning, “Damn it all.” He muttered in a tone that would suggest annoyance if the corners of his lips weren’t twisting up in a malicious smirk, “Would you believe that I tripped?” James’ mind suddenly reeled with realizations, little things he had been overlooking about the violet. He turned his head to the fighting dragons on the grass, “Roume! Stop!” He bellowed. The bronze appeared not to hear him. He and Dorn were locked in a vicious struggle of might, limbs tangled together, teeth snapping, horns clashing together loudly. James was only just barely aware of the sound of approaching wingbeats and he felt the color drain from his face. Obane’s figure appeared over the treetops and he gave a mighty roar as he dropped to the ground, claws scrabbling to separate the two dragons from one another. Roume righted himself and puffed out his chest as he looked to Dorn who lay in the grass with deep lacerations in the dark stony scales. James let go of Dante and they both started running (waddling, in James’ case) towards the three dragons as Roume growled deeply, “Guys stop!” James yelled again with the hopes of being heard, but his words came too late. Obane let out a ferocious roar and both James and Dante went to cover their ears to the sound. The black dragon lunged at Dorn’s prone figure, the stone dragon curling in on himself in an effort to deflect the worst of the teeth and claws. James turned to Dante desperately, “It wasn’t Dorn, it was Evran! Dante, you can get through to Roume.” He pushed the little white dragon towards the bronze, watching as his figure shifted to fur and feathers. His roars were more squeaks and trills as he tried to communicate his panic. James glanced back to where Evran had been and frowned when he realized that the violet had vanished. Eyes scanned the area and saw the tail end of the fleeing dragon vanishing into the trees. James let the dragon take over, already moving as his form warped. The transformation had never felt more natural and much of the pressures that had been on his body lessened considerably. He was able to move more freely now as he raced for the trees, intent on catching the violet before he could make a clean getaway. As soon as he hit the treeline he wound through the forest and let his nose guide him. Evran was able to move more easily through the trees than James could, choosing to thread through the thicker parts of the forest to slow the bronze down. But James quickly became aware of other scents, at least two more and one of them terrifyingly recognizable. His nostrils flared as he caught the acrid scent of death he had come to associate with the drakes that had attacked him… The trees thinned some, just enough for James to move easier just before he came upon a surprising scene. No sooner did he step through the trees did he shrink back as he found Evran crouched beside a long and sickening figure. Long and lean with pale scales ripped and bald in patches, black claws and torn wings, the drake lay motionless on the ground. It was covered in deep gashes spilling thick black blood over the forest floor, jaws parted just slightly as it took long, labored breaths. Evran stood quickly and placed himself between James and the fallen drake. He was surprised to see tears in his eyes and down his cheeks, hands covered in the monster’s black blood. “You will pay for this! Your mate will pay for this!” He hissed in a wavering voice. James growled and lowered his head. Evran squared his stance and raised his bloodied hands as they glowed black and violet. Prepared for an attack, James braced himself and took a deep breath as he gathered heat and energy within his chest. Then there was movement from behind Evran, a figure dropping down from the trees and a flash of golden light. Evran spun around in surprise just in time to be thrown backwards with a yelp. Julie stood poised with staff in hand, face contorted with anger and concentration as she had the violet fixed in her gaze, “Reveal yourself!” She snarled as she lunged at Evran’s fallen form, staff raised. The dragon lifted his hands and caught the staff in its downward swing, struggling to hold the object steady as the woman pressed down with a growl. James watched as the pale flesh seemingly stripped itself away several shades darker starting at the hands and down the arms. Evran’s face peeled away and within seconds revealed Ytal laying before them. His eyes glowed bright violet as he roared with rage, “Enough of this!” He kicked up

and out and the staff flew backwards out of Julie’s hands. Ytal rolled onto his feet and was already mid-transformation, figure elongating and turning serpentine, hood flaring from his neck. He let out a hiss and squared his stance. James took his opportunity while the dragon’s attention was focused on the mage, charging forward to jump on Ytal’s back and bite at his neck. The dragon twisted with shocking speed and an incredible amount of slipperiness, wrenching out of James’ hold. But it had given Julie enough time to dive for her staff, already charging at the violet dragon. Ytal opened his mouth and revealed large snakelike fangs, lips curled back. James took his opportunity and in an act of pure instinct shot a breath of fire at the opened mouth. Ytal wrenched backwards and let out an agonized shriek, shaking his head desperately just before the mage twirled her staff and rammed it into the ground. A circle of golden fire erupted around the dragon who’s burned jaw hung open, face twisted with agony and pure rage. Julie was muttering something swiftly but Ytal recovered fast, twisting his whole body and sweeping his tail over the flames, extinguishing them. In the same motion he lashed out his claws and backhanded Julie with enough force to knock her back several feet. The violet turned his gaze to the fallen drake for a moment, that same look of anguish crossing his features just before he turned and fled deeper into the forest. James was prepared to chase after him once more when he noticed that the mage was not moving. With a final look at the trees he let out an annoyed huff before he moved over to Julie’s side. Leaning down close he could hear her ragged breathing, but as he slowly nudged her realized she was fully unconscious. He then turned to the fallen drake with a curious look, moving close to examine it. The eyes had turned glassy and fixed and the labored breathing was no more. At some point during their fight the creature had died and now lay completely still. She coughed and brought her hand to her temple with a wince, “Five more minutes.” She groaned. James was shifting down to his human form, settled beside the mage as he took a cautious look around, “Hey, you need to wake up.” He said, shaking her gently, “Come on, we need to get out of here.” He tried again. The woman finally opened her eyes and sat up with a huff, “I feel like I just got hit by a truck.” She complained while holding her head in her hands. “Backhanded by a dragon but, close enough.” He responded with a weak chuckle, “Come on, we need to get moving.” He stood up and tried to help the mage up. Instead Julie let out a cry of indignation, “Oh jeeze! You’re naked!” Flabbergasted, James just gawked for a moment before he struggled for words, “Wha…that’s what you’re going to complain about right now?” he huffed, “What do you think my clothes just magically stay on when I transform? Admittedly not a completely unreasonable thought considering the fact that I can transform in the first place, and I mean you’re magic and all that and there’s a dead drake like twenty feet aw-” “Alright!” Julie was pulling herself to her feet, staggering, “By the way, you’re a fucking idiot!” She snapped, “Charging after Julian all alone like that, what’s wrong with you? Do you realize if I hadn’t have saved your scaly ass just now that big, black and scary would have EATEN me? Like, legitimately digested me, it would be Julie a-la-mode.” “I wasn’t going to let him just get away!” “Well that’s why I was here,” Julie snapped, “And look at you, what did you plan to do, smother him under your giant belly?” James just gaped for a moment, “First off, I didn’t know you were here! Second, I’m glowing damnit!” Julie rolled her eyes, “From dragon sperm maybe.” “Was that really necessary?” “Yes. Yes it was.” A shrieking roar from the house broke through their petty argument and both mage and dragon turned towards the sound. James was already transforming, lowering himself so that Julie could scramble onto his back. As he started moving through the trees the woman scoffed, “Take to the air you overgrown lizard!” James snorted. “What? Oh seriously? The one dragon on Earth who can’t fly! Just fantastic!” James rolled his eyes. He was nervous as to what he would see when they emerged from the forest, the bronze taking hesitant steps when he reached the edge of the trees. Roume had Dante curled beneath his large frame, Dorn lay nearby and it appeared that Syn had joined at some point, standing over the fallen

dragon on all fours with his fins raised and teeth bared. James became worried when he didn’t see Obane… No sooner did he step out of the trees when all eyes turned on him. He slowly approached with his focus on Dorn and he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the stone dragon take a breath. James lifted his head and let out a loud cry for Obane, looking skyward as he let the female take charge for a moment. Another cry filled the air followed by wingbeats as the Omega appeared over the tops of the trees and landed too hard next to James, pinning him down beneath strong claws to be mercilessly licked and checked for injury. Julie gave a squawk of indignation as she was unceremoniously removed from her seat and thrown to the ground, “He’s fine! I’m fine too, thanks for asking.” She pulled herself up with a huff. Obane showed her absolutely no attention as he continued to try and give James a liberal coat of saliva. Roume was the first to change forms, standing beside Dante who was curling himself around the Alpha, “James, what the fuck is going on here?” Shoving at Obane’s snout, James pried himself away and changed as he stepped forward. “Oh! Can I answer this one?” Julie piped. “No,” James said firmly, “Roume, it wasn’t Dorn. It was Evran…er, well, not really. I mean… It was Ytal, pretending to be Evran, pretending to be Dorn.” He thought about it, then nodded because yeah, that sounded about accurate, “It’s been Ytal the whole time.” Obane shifted next, standing behind James with a perturbed look, “Impossible,” he stated firmly, “No matter how strong, I would have sapped away the magic of the illusion.” “He’s right James,” Roume added, “Black dragons are a natural counter to Violets, they are energy incarnate and absorb any outward dragon magic. It couldn’t have been Ytal.” “May I?” Julie tried again. “No.” Three voices said at once. James huffed, “But it had to be Evran. Even if it somehow wasn’t Ytal, it was Evran who disguised himself as Dorn and came into my room.” “The scent would have faded with his illusion.” Obane stated simply. Julie stepped between them all and waved her hands, “Hey guys? I know the men are speaking here, I mean save for baby momma over here,” “Hey!” “But he’s not lying. Not really anyway. Obane, you’re right, you would absorb a violet dragon’s natural outward magics. But Ytal isn’t using dragon magics anymore. The illusion was Ae’shurian - it’s also how he’s been able to mimic the scents to fool you all.” She folded her arms, “This is Julian’s doing.” Obane snorted loudly, Roume looked equally disbelieving. “Look, go check on the stone dragon,” she pointed to Dorn, “I’ll explain everything once this damn headache goes away.” She reached up to rub her temple, “Got any asprin by the way?” Nobody answered her. Roume and Dante turned and walked over to Dorn, though Syn bristled and hissed when they drew too close. Obane grabbed James’ arm and spun him around, frowning heavily at him, “What were you thinking, running off like that?” He growled, “Are you stupid? You could have been hurt, or killed!” “That’s what I said!” Julie piped. “Nobody asked you.” Obane snapped, “I thought you were done making stupid, rash decisions!” James reached up and pulled Obane down into a light hug, “I thought for sure you were going to kill Dorn. I thought if I could bring Evran back and show you all he did it, you might stop.” Obane sighed and growled, “That was…very irresponsible of you.” James looked over and saw that Syn had allowed only Dante close enough to inspect Dorn. The little white dragon appeared mortified as he tried to close the deep gashes with his hands, coming up with nothing but blood. “I can help,” Was all James said before he turned and shifted forms, approaching Dante. When Syn gave a loud snarl he looked to the creature and lowered his head, slowly inching closer. Dante was crying, clutching Dorn’s neck. James scented the blood in the air and felt his mouth watering as he had experienced with Obane months before. Carefully leaning in he watched Syn from the corner of his eyes and drug his tongue over the nearest wound. Dorn flinched but remained still, and after a few licks the blood ceased flowing. With a look to Syn once more, he went on to the next gash.

James carefully tended to as many of the wounds as he could find, but was concerned when every time he looked over Dorn was still unconscious. Once finished he sat back and examined his work, only partially satisfied. With nothing left to do he returned to Obane’s side, settling down and curling around him as he felt weariness settling into his bones. He, Roume, and Julie appeared to be discussing the situation. “Alright then Missy,” Roume sighed, “From the beginning here, who’s Julian and why is he involved in all of this?” The woman folded her arms, “If I started from the beginning we’d be here all week. The short version of it is this: Julian is my brother, twin - I know shocker right? We were both researchers for otherworldly affairs, the other realms, when Julian started to stray a bit…off course.” “How so?” “I’m not sure where it started, but he thinks he discovered a God of some sort. He went insane with his research, I tried to stop him but in reality he wasn’t doing anyone but himself any harm. Then one day…” Julie looked down and closed her eyes, hands balling into fists on her arms, “I found him, dead. He’d killed himself in the name of his research, I poured through his books looking for answers but he’d written it all in a language I just didn’t understand. I thought that was the end of it until one of our old teachers started acting strange. Myself and another of my old instructors investigated the strange behavior and found that the man was researching this God as well. We confronted him about it, but he attacked us. He talked about the whispers, about how the darkness seemed darker than ever before. Whenever he used his magic his blood would turn black. We chased him for weeks, but he eventually collapsed under his own magic.” “What does any of this have to do with our situation?” Obane interjected with an annoyed tone. “I’m getting to it! Keep your panties on. No seriously, can at least one of you put pants on? I’m thinking about going vegetarian at this point, tired of sausage.” “Julie…” “Alright, alright. Anyway. The old guy died. Eric, my old instructor, and I burned all of the research we could find, Julian and my old teacher’s. Whatever this God was, it was nothing good. But…it didn’t stop there. An old Sorcerer, Grave, began to show the same behavior. The only difference is that Grave was a lot stronger than any of us - he came to me and told me that Julian had been trying to influence his mind and power, but he was able to expel him. Julian’s body was long gone, but apparently with his magic he was able to transcend the physical, transferring his mind and power into another’s body at will. In doing this, he absorbed their power, but when entering someone’s mind he starts off weak. He whispers to them, he preys on their insecurities and manipulates them, and then when their mind is weak he takes full command. He’s jumped many times now between bodies, but I had no idea he’d grown strong enough to influence a dragon.” Obane straightened, “That or…the dragon’s mind was weak.” Roume frowned but looked down, “It’s not hard to believe, but…Ytal would have been an easy target. A genius in all respects, powerful in magic.” “But psychologically and mentally fragile.” Obane finished. Julie perked up, “The more I know the better chance we have. Why was Ytal so unstable?” “Not unstable,” Roume corrected, “Fragile. When the curse hit the dragons and wiped out all the females, a lot of us lost our mates. Ytal was not just consort, but the lover of the Golden Omega herself. He sired at least a dozen young. So when his mate died, he had to watch and even put down his own children. We all thought he would go feral but he managed through it all.” Julie perked up, “Wait, if the Golden Omega had a bunch of kids, why didn’t she pass on her power?” “She tried, but none of her young were fit for it. Omegas take on an immense amount of power, and if given to someone who can’t handle it, their body and mind collapses. She had hope in the egg she was harboring at the time, but she didn’t make it…” “So we have a means. Now we need a reason, why is he attacking you guys?” Julie seemed to have lost her joking mannerisms, her face had gone stoic and calculating. Roume and Obane shook their heads. Roume sighed, “I don’t know. My guess is something to do with the kid.” He nodded towards James, “Maybe he doesn’t want Obane to pass on his power, like if the Golds’ died then he’ll make sure the rest die too?” Julie shrugged, “It’s as good of a theory as any at this point.” Obane growled, “I am taking James back to my territory.” “Save for a private jet, how do you plan to do that? The kid can’t exactly go out in public.” “Besides,” Julie butted in, “If Julian really is after James for some reason, moving him to your territory won’t do you any good. He’ll find you.” Dante came walking up, his hands caked with dried blood and his face wet with tears, “And what about…what about Evran?” He looked over everyone’s faces with pleading eyes, “If Evran was just Ytal in disguise, where’s the real Evran? How long has he been gone?”

Everyone fell silent. It was a question James had wanted to bring up but feared the answer. Julie was staring at the ground when she murmured, “Julian doesn’t leave loose ends.” Dante surprised everyone as he stiffened up, fresh tears falling down his face. He suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Julie by her jacket, shaking her hard, “Are you telling me he’s dead?! Why?! What did he do wrong?! What did Tarren do wrong?! Tell me he’s not dead!” Roume was fast to grab Dante, trying to pull the little white dragon away but he fought and let out a scream of agony, “No! He’s not dead!” He repeated it over and over, his voice growing weak and raw as he collapsed into sobs in Roume’s arms. Julie looked to James and Obane, eyes pleading before she glanced back over at the other two, “We’ll look. There’s…there’s a chance.” But James saw in Julie’s face that the odds were slim at best.

Fanart:

More Julie art! Done by the immensely talented Vergil

Lust Chapter Summary

Seeing his mate spiraling so helplessly into dangerous thoughts, Obane could think of nothing else to do. He moved to press James against the tiles of the shower gently, leaned in and claimed his lips in a kiss with the intent of the bronze growing angry and fiery, to divert from his guilty thoughts. The effect, however, had a surprising turn. The dragon could taste the slightest tang of salt on James’ skin from the fallen tears not yet erased by the water, but his mate surged up in response, hands sliding up his arms to wrap around his shoulders and draw the dragon in closer, deeper.

When night fell over the small and broken clan of misfits the air was thick with tension. The Aarkain, Syn, gasping and wheezing but unwilling to return to his pond, took what solace he could under the spray of a garden hose. Regardless of his dismissive words however it was obvious that he was suffering great discomfort outside of the water, but he adamantly refused to leave Dorn’s side. The stone dragon had yet to awaken for more than a moment, eyes scanning the faces around him before he returned to his world of dreams. Roume had taken Dante a short ways away to the edge of the house where he tried to console his mate but even Obane could see that there was little one could do for the shattered heart of a mother. Only the return of Evran would bring any peace to his unsettled mind… The mage, Julie, stood awkwardly without companionship. At first Obane had thought she would leave but she seemed rather invested now in staying to see through the tangled mess of affairs that had been revealed beneath the surface. Though the dragon wanted to tell her to leave them to their own business the woman had now been responsible for saving his own mate twice now and for that he owed her at least some form of courtesy. If she was willing to stay to extend more of her assistance then who was he to reject her? And then there was James… Obane honestly had no idea what to think of his supposed mate; torn between obligated affection and constant aggravation at the other male’s behavior. Though it was shocking how much the young male reminded the dragon of Thel’rian, almost comical in a macabre sense. Bull headed with a vulgar tongue that would put most others to shame, a sense of self-worth that was somehow narcissistic, destructive, and depressing. Much like Thel’rian himself, James often charged headfirst into a situation only to realize in the thick of it all that there were ramifications to be dealt with. Yet for all of James’ verbal bile and outward threatening he still carried the egg he supposedly loathed. While Obane would have stopped him from any intentional physical harm of the child, had James truly hated Obane and the child his body would have rejected the offspring early on. No… James hated his situation, he felt helpless and the dragon did his best to understand this, at least he believed so. It was for this reason that Obane had developed respect for the young dragon. It would not change his overprotective ways, however. James sat near Roume and Dante, the only one of the dragons in his human mask, settled on the back stoop watching the light dim from the skies. He appeared to be in discomfort, his belly resembling that of a human woman ready to give birth at any moment. Obane knew the young dragon needed to be in his full form to alleviate the pain but telling him to do so would do no good. He only knew of one way guaranteed to get the younger into his natural form. He would have to hunt… As the dragon turned to leave there was a worried chirp from the delta. Obane turned his head to look at the two curled into each other but his eyes settled on Roume for confirmation. ‘Where are you going?’ the elder Bronze asked. Obane had no need to explain himself to any of these dragons, but seeing the look of worry in Dante’s face took all pretense of nosiness out of the situation, ‘To hunt. My mate is hungry.’ Roume nodded, ‘You should not go alone. Ytal can mimic our shapes.’ ‘Accompany me then.’ ‘I…cannot.’ He looked to Dante who curled possessively closer to Roume. Obane looked to James and an idea came to mind. With a little growl he drew the man’s attention before motioning to the forest. James appeared uninterested, a strange look in his eyes before he slowly stood up and made his way into the house. Obane felt a sigh pass through his nose before he lumbered after him, shifting down as he got to the steps, leaving a fair amount of his scales to cover his flesh. James was in the kitchen, ducked into the fridge and pulling out chunks of raw meat that caught his interest. Obane moved to lean against the counter opposite the bronze and took the opportunity

to properly examine his backside. By definitions of male appearances, James was quite… handsome? Obane chewed over this word as he took in the tanned skin and strong legs, but let his eyes shamelessly linger over the bend of the bronze’s backside. He held no attraction towards the male genitals that were rather exposed. Though no longer disgusted by them, there was nothing appealing. It was only as his eyes focused on the folds of softer flesh freckled with scales that the dragon felt a stir of lust form. “Would you stop staring at my ass? Pervert.” James straightened and slammed the refrigerator door shut. The dragon canted his head, “I see nothing perverse in admiring the figure of my mate.” He responded honestly, “I was going to hunt for you, you know.” He added as James went about setting the meat out on a plate, pushing pieces into his mouth as he did so. “It’s not safe out there.” James responded easily. Obane scoffed at that comment, “I am an Omega. Ytal could not dream of harming me.” “And yet he almost killed you once already.” The comment was shot readily and with such preconsideration that the man’s gaze turned away as he spoke the words and he fell silent, returning to his work. A swell of pride rose up in Obane’s chest, the dragon couldn’t help the smile that took over his lips. His mate showed genuine concern for him… Human words could not convey his joy, so instead he let a happy sound rumble from his chest. It was a sound that had a profound effect as his mate paused for a moment before the scent of pheromones in the room grew more noticeable. This further contributed to the dragon’s mounting lust. James took his plate and moved to the table, ignoring his own body’s cravings. The man was so stubborn that it was quite astounding - albeit annoying. It had been some time since they had last mated and what a marvelous night that had been. He could remember it so clearly… “Don’t even think about it.” James snipped as if he could read the Omega’s mind. Playing stupid, Obane canted his head, “Think about what?” “You’re not wearing pants, it’s not hard to hide what you’re thinking about.” Obane heaved a heavy sigh, “It has been many nights since we last mated.” James grumbled around a piece of raw chicken while Obane waited patiently. His mate was always most reasonable right after eating, it was not uncommon among dragons. “That’s because we don’t need to. And your gross science can’t tell me otherwise.” The dragon shook his head quietly. The natural mechanics of their existence disturbed his mate for some unknown reason, he admitted his own failure to understand. What James viewed as distasteful was beautiful to Obane, their offspring would respond to the released endorphins and it would further cement their positions as mates. It was at that point that Obane recalled their last intimate encounter… “We do not need to. I am merely reacting to your scent.” James didn’t respond however the lack of a snappy response was enough indication that he was no longer upset. Once through with his meal James stood up and walked (waddled) towards the hallway. He paused at the threshhold however and stared blankly at the darkness, “You coming?” He finally asked. The invitation took Obane by surprise. He blinked and turned to assess the bronze carefully before he straightened and made to follow. James was a proud being but he was not without fears. The young dragon had been haunted ever since the death of Tarren and Obane could see the guilt on his face as clearly as he could see his own hand. James feared for himself and he was fearing for the clan as well. He moved to follow James down the hallway until they reached his room. James started rummaging around his drawers for clothing, both ignoring and appreciating his mate’s presence in the room. “May I ask what you are doing?” Obane asked as he closed the door, then made his way across the room and settled on the bed. “Gonna take a shower.” Came the grumbled response. “I thought you preferred baths.” James straightened up with a huff and fixed Obane with a glare, “Yeah well, with this boulder on my gut I can’t get up out of the damn tub. So thanks.” He stormed into the bathroom and slammed the door shut with a loud clatter. A moment later there was a snarl before another bang as he appeared to have kicked the door for good measure. As the sound of the shower started up Obane leaned back on his hands and sighed. For a moment he was truly glad he was not the one who had to suffer through the horrors of pregnancy, and yet he lamented putting such a fate on one as young as James. He recalled the promise he had made to the young man, to protect him and prevent forcing him into the situation from himself or anyone else. He would uphold that with all of his honor for the gift he was receiving… Even if James

never accepted him as a lover or even a proper mate… “Damn it!” From inside of the bathroom came a string of curses and fumbling and fuming. Curious (though admittedly terrified), Obane stood and paced close to the bathroom door, reaching up to gently rap on the door, “James? Are you alright?” “Fuck off!” He barked, taking a sharp inhale of breath that suggested masked emotions. Steeling his own resolve, Obane took the door handle and opened the door. The bathroom was thick with steam already, the water turned as hot as it would go, the mirror fogged and the tiles slick with condensation. Within the glass walls of the shower, James was leaned with his back against the tile, hands and legs bracing himself. There was a mess of bottles and soap strewn at his feet, and the bronze’s head was turned down to hide his face. Over the hiss of the shower Obane heard the distinct sniffles of his mate. Obane closed the door and crossed the room, stepping into the shower. “Go away.” James’ voice was weak and the demand behind his words was lost in the helpless waver. The dragon bent down and picked up a fallen bottle of shampoo, offering it out but his mate just stubbornly turned his head away. Smiling, Obane opened the cap and poured some of the soap into his hands before reaching up to begin gently massaging James’ hair. He leaned in close, intent to give the man some form of encouragement but he knew no words that would soothe the other. With a touch of encouragement James moved under the spray to wash himself off as Obane retrieved the body wash fromthe floor, repeating his previous action over James’ skin, keeping his hands steady and with purpose. To his great surprise he felt James move and lean back against the dragon’s chest, his head dropping back onto his shoulder with closed eyes lined in red. Obane turned his head and kissed his mate’s temple as he continued his work in silence, thoughtlessly exploring the strong muscles that had developed over the months. Where he had once hoped that the man would develop more feminine qualities as his pregnancy went through its motions, he was surprised to find that he enjoyed the strength and defined existence of his mate’s body. “Thank you.” James finally mumbled. Obane nodded, “Of course. I am always here for you.” “No I mean… Thank you for not killing Dorn.” His eyes opened and showed genuine pain, “I don’t know what I would have done if I had…” “James.” “…been responsible for another death.” “That isn’t fair.” “He wants me Obane!” James straightened up and turned around, “He wants me and you know it. And he’s killing…to get to me.” His voice hitched and his eyes turned away, the spray of the shower hiding a fresh wave of tears, “Tarren’s already dead, and Evran probably is too.” Seeing his mate spiraling so helplessly into dangerous thoughts, Obane could think of nothing else to do. He moved to press James against the tiles of the shower gently, leaned in and claimed his lips in a kiss with the intent of the bronze growing angry and fiery, to divert from his guilty thoughts. The effect, however, had a surprising turn. The dragon could taste the slightest tang of salt on James’ skin from the fallen tears not yet erased by the water, but his mate surged up in response, hands sliding up his arms to wrap around his shoulders and draw the dragon in closer, deeper. Obane’s hands moved to press to the taught belly, practically able to feel the life there as a thrill ran through him. His tongue dipped into his mate’s mouth, tugging and playing until the other was coaxed to enjoy. Despite the dragon’s distinct want, he held himself back, letting his mate take the lead so long as his mind stayed away from such terrible thoughts. He was tormented enough, James didn’t need conspiracy theories further adding to his restless nights. When James seemed sufficiently relaxed Obane pulled away just slightly, letting them breathe. He was surprised when James chased after his lips, furthering the kiss, invading the dragon’s mouth with a surprising want. Obane had expected the hunger due to the instincts, but this went beyond the carnal need for intimacy and the release of hormones. They continued their kiss and somewhere along the way James had turned off the shower and was pulling the dragon away, offering him a towel as he dried himself off. He wanted to break their silence but could think of nothing rational to say. He spoke without thinking, surprising even himself, “If that child turns out even half as stubborn as you, James, then the world may be in trouble.” To his relief this made the bronze smirk and even laugh, “Good. Hopefully he’ll give you a hard time.” “You said he… Do you believe it will be a boy?” James shrugged, “Two men conceive a baby, it only makes sense that it comes out a boy right?”

The logic made sense, however it only further proved that James saw himself as strictly male. He had yet to accept the human skin as a mask - something that would likely take years. The thought saddened Obane greatly, as it meant his mate would likely never come to accept him in time. “A strong male he will be, of this I am certain.” He said to cover up his thoughts, silencing them for the time being. James pulled on a pair of pants and moved back into the bedroom, Obane following behind him. James settled onto the bed with a contented sigh and leaned back into the pillows, running a hand over his belly and the dragon moved over to join him, once more reveling in the thrill of the life beneath his palm. “So you’re not mad at me anymore?” James ventured to ask after a few moments of peaceful silence. The question brought back unsavory memories that made Obane give a light rumble, but he sighed, “I am.” He admitted honestly, eyes turning to watch James’ face, “You insulted my pride, our child. Not even born yet and already it must feel that its mother hates it.” “I don’t! I don’t hate ‘em.” He looked down at his stomach with an apologetic gaze, “It’s not the baby’s fault, none of this is.” “Then it is me you still hate?” “No. I told you I don’t hate you. I just feel like, you know… I’m still so young, and now there’s gonna be this baby and I won’t get to be me anymore. I’m not exactly a role model type, people really shouldn’t look up to me.” He continued to rub the taught skin and sighed. Obane shook his head slowly, “But they should.” He stated, “Yes. You are stubborn and rash, you are loud and crude. But you are also strong. You fight for what you believe in and this is something valuable. I will not compare you to your father, I know you loathe that, but you are someone worth looking up to. Perhaps, though, you do have a considerable amount of growing up to do, but the child will not get in the way of this. Nor will it force you.” “Won’t it though? Force me to grow up.” “Perhaps a little. It is not a terrible thing, but it will not steal away some part of you as you seem worried of. Perhaps make you more self aware, but nothing could take away what makes you, you.” Obane smiled and pressed a kiss to the side of James’ head, “Trust me, you have gone so long and been through so many hardships that I can assure you, nothing will ever take that away. It is what I have grown so fond of.” James scoffed but then sighed, “You and your damn silver tongue.” The dragon lowered his head and moved around to press a kiss to the corner of his mate’s lips, “Would you like to punish it?” he purred. That corner of James’ lips twitched up in a smirk before he turned his head and sealed their lips together in a firm kiss, taking command while Obane happily let him lead. It would keep his mate at ease at the very least. Their kisses grew more desperate and heated, a soft whine forming in the back of James’ throat to coax Obane. But the dragon didn’t need much in the way of coaxing as he already moved to pull himself over his mate, pushing him back into the pillows, feeling strong arms wrap around his shoulders. James’ pants were stripped away easily, throwing them side to make room, and soon the scent of his sex became all consuming. A physical presence, a desperate ache pulled in his loins and made him growl deeply. He dipped two fingers into his mate’s body and reveled in the feel of the warm, wet folds pulling him in deeper. Where James’ mind always fought Obane, his body would easily and readily welcome its mate and offer him the comforts he so desired. Unable to help himself as he pulled his fingers free, Obane tasted the sweetness coating them with a lustful purr, admiring the look of flushed need on James’ face and inwardly chuckling at the insistence for him to continue. “I have your permission then?” He asked cheekily, just because he knew it would make his mate’s brows furrow and his body writhe, legs spreading wider to beg him physically. “Get in…fuck, do it now.” Obane nodded and took James’ hips in his hands, lining himself up before he sank inside inch by glorious inch. The heat was maddening and the body pulled him in until he was seated to the hilt, practically milking him and begging for more. A slew of draconic spilled from his own lips as his head fell back, pulling out before thrusting back inside. This would only feel better if they were both in their full forms, where Obane did not feel so constricted, but this was the only way James felt comfortable enough to allow him to be this intimate. Perhaps some day… James grabbed him and pulled him down for a kiss as they fell into a rhythm, biting the dragon’s lower lip hard enough to draw blood, soothing the wound and savoring in the blood. Together they climbed a path of pleasure, and while Obane wanted to draw it out as long as possible his body needed release, the scent denied him time to savor these intimate moments that should have come so much more frequently. They crashed into climax each with their own distinct cry, long claws digging into Obane’s back as his mate clung to him as those hot folds squeezed him painfully tight. But oh he would give up

anything for this moment, for that glimmer of light that said someone, anyone, cared for him. That his mate did love him somehow, if even only with his body, for his body. With a pounding heart and starving lungs he watched through glazed eyes the look of passion that flickered over James’ face, from the first wild clenches of his climax to the warm and twitching afterglow that had his body sporadically spasming around his length. Between them was a trail of seed left by James’ own maleness, droplets spilled over his stretched stomach. With hair still wet and body’s slick with sweat and other bodily fluids the two found solace beneath the warmth of the covers where Obane took his mate into his arms and cradled him protectively. As he felt the slightest tugs of sleep inkling at his mind he watched James’ face as he relaxed and found happiness in the warmth of their little den. In this place, for that moment at least, no problems existed between or around them. It was just beautiful silence framed by the chirp of crickets outside and the sound of his mate’s breathing… James had once asked if Obane loved him. Unsure how to react, he told his mate that he had never been given the chance. While such a remark was true, it didn’t change the fact that he had loved his mate from the moment he laid eyes upon him. Despite James’ oddities, or perhaps because of them, he had a mate. One who was strong and stubborn, one who would not cower in the face of danger. Perhaps… Perhaps Fate was not as cruel as he had originally believed.

Comfort Chapter Summary

“Shut up, you’ll always have Roume and you’ll always have me. I’m sure, once all of this is over, once we get rid of Ytal and Julie sends her brother to whatever magical hell he deserves, you’ll be able to talk to Dorn and Syn and they’ll stay too. And we’ll find Evran, we’ll bring him home too. Right?” He tried for a smile, but he was running on a lot of ‘ifs’ and had no idea how much he was saying was truth.

James awoke pleasantly to the warmth of sunlight through his window and the press of a firm body against his own. Memories of the night before returned to his mind in a pleasant haze and he even found himself smiling at the form of the big black dragon sleeping beside him. As if sensing his own consciousness, Obane roused from his slumber with a drowsy grumble before he stretched, adjusted, and pressed himself harder against James. After a few minutes of light dozing James tried to wiggle away only to be stopped by the dragon, “Obane, we have to get up.” He sighed. “Not yet…” he sighed, “Once we leave this room we may not get peace again for a while.” James sighed and pushed and shoved until the dragon relented and let him free. He stood up and got his clothes, pulling them on lazily, “What I wouldn’t give to wear jeans again.” He griped as he fiddled with the elastic of the sweat pants, “You’re buying me a new wardrobe when this egg is out.” Obane made a lazy sound, “Very well.” James moved to the door and opened it up, jumping in surprise when he found Julie on the other side, hand poised and ready to knock, “Oh, uh…hey Julie.” He looked back at the dragon in his bed and felt a sudden flush of embarrassment, “It’s not what it looks like.” She folded her arms and scoffed, “And I suppose the screaming and moaning last night didn’t have anything to do with the sound of the headboard banging against the wall?” came her ready response, “Roume and Dante are making breakfast in the kitchen, they sent me to get your two.” James nodded and motioned for Obane to get up, “Sounds good,” he said, “But actually… There’s something I wanted to show you,” a thought had come to his mind in that moment, “It’s probably nothing but I figure maybe you should see it.” He moved past Julie as Obane lumbered up behind, yawning and scratching his scalp. The three moved down the hallway until they reached Evran’s door and James paused for a moment.A sideways glance told him that Julie and Obane were both confused and the more he thought about it the less likely he realized that it was even still there. With a deep breath he opened the door and stepped inside, looking around the immaculate room. His eyes turned to the shelf where the book had initially been the other night, but he was unsurprised to find that it wasn’t there. Shoulders slumped, “Oh… I guess, nevermind then.” “James, what’s up?” Julie blocked the entrance as she scanned the room. “Well, the other night. Actually like…two weeks ago…I found a strange journal in here. I thought maybe it was still here but, guess not.” He aimlessly wandered around the room. She finally moved out of the threshold and into the room, “Well, it can’t hurt to take a look around, see if we find anything. I can’t sense a drop of magic though, nothing…” She scanned the shelves, looked under the bed, opened drawers. This kept up for several minutes as James looked around the room as if expecting something to happen. As if expecting the revelation to magically come to him. Then it did. Something changed, shifted. Not physically or even mentally, but something definitely changed because James was suddenly aware of a swell of energy like a wave of heat. He had felt it before, something similar. A distinct need, a hunger deep inside of himself. He walked over to the shelves of books on the wall beneath the television and scanned them hard, nothing appearing different. But still something wasn’t right. He frowned at the shelf, feeling another wave of that heat before he reached out and started pulling the books from their resting place, throwing them aside. When he was faced with nothing but an empty shelf he frowned, feeling foolish but still hungry. He ripped out the books of the shelf beneath it, still finding nothing but still feeling as if he were missing something. “Hold on.” Julie came up behind him, “Tell me what you feel.” “There’s something there.” James said, hand smoothing over the wood of the shelf, he scrabbled at it, “Here, right here!” “Alright, alright. Hold on, let me…” She gently urged the bronze aside and moved her hand over the paneling, waved at the thin air, “Right here? You’re sure?” James nodded and she returned the

gesture before she pulled her hand back, balled it into a fist and rammed it forward. Before her knuckles met the wood, however, they vanished, along her her hand nearly up to the elbow. James and Obane stared in shock for a moment. “Boy I’m glad you were right,” she laughed nervously as she wiggled her arm around in the nothingness, “Else I might be looking at some broken knuckles.” She finally pulled her hand back and it came out of the nothingness with a red leather bound journal in its grasp, “Tricky bastard, hiding this in a pocket.” James gawked for a moment more, then shook his head, “A pocket?” “Think of it like a…negative existence. It doesn’t exist here, or anywhere else, just a pocket of nothingness. But Julian and I figured out ways to use it to hide things,” she waved the book as an example, “And nobody will ever find it, or be able to retrieve it, unless you have a mage who knows it’s there. Speaking of…you, James…you were able to pinpoint the pocket.” She stepped back and pointed at him, “That is about five levels of incredible.” James just blinked. “You’re a treasure hunter, aren’t you?” she continued. “Treasure hunter? I mean…no?” The bronze felt so confused. Obane rumbled, “Actually, this confirms it. Do you remember our little escapade to the Shady Cove? How you knew Roume’s treasure was in the glove box. It would make sense, your father has the same gift. It’s not uncommon among dragons.” “But,” Julie cut in swiftly, “Being able to sense this through a pocket? That’s a damn strong sense you got there.” “Hold on, none of this makes sense! How can I sense treasure, that’s total-” “Magic.” Julie said with a grin. Obane shook his head, “It’s not that simple. You see, treasures do not manifest simply in gold or silver. Dragons with sensory gifts like yours are sensitive to the connection living things have with objects. For instance, long ago humans put great meaning behind crowns and scepters and other such baubles. Meaningless really, however as they gave those items more worth for more than just their monetary value, the items would grow a certain…soulful connection.” Julie nodded, “And that’s what you sense. You can feel that connection someone has to an item.” “As can your father. He has worked as an Archaeologist for decades because he can sense items of great value that were long since hidden away.” James frowned as he stared at the journal in Julie’s hands, “That’s…that’s actually cool.” “You sound surprised.” The mage stated easily. “Most things I learn regarding dragons tend to be disgusting.” “Right, preggo…” James heaved a sigh, “Well, that’s what I was looking for anyway. That journal. I found it here a while back and Evran, er, Ytal…” “Julian.” “Found me with it, he said it was his and that it was in a language he made up.” Julie nodded, opening the book, “Yep. This is his code. I still haven’t cracked it, not completely.” Her brows furrowed, “He knows that too, which I’m guessing is why he hasn’t come back to get this. Well, that and I suppose he had no way of knowing you can see through his magic. Have I told you that’s incredible?” “I believe you said it was five levels of incredible.” James confirmed. “I’m holding to that statement.” She said, flipping the pages, “But I’m hungry, so… Food.” She didn’t look up from the journal as she ambled out of the room, enthralled by the gibberish scrawl on the pages. The kitchen was inhabited by Dante and Roume who both cast glances out of the window every few seconds to look over the dragons laying in the grass outside. Dante kept some form of physical contact with his mate at all times, often at the hips or elbows, keeping as close as he could without getting too much in the way. “Did Dorn wake up?” James’ voice seemed to alert both dragons to the trio’s presence. Roume looked out the window once again, his grip on the pan tightening some before he forced it to relax, “Yeah, earlier. He’ll be alright, still confused about the whole ordeal.” He looked to Obane, then down to Dante, “I can’t believe I attacked him. After what happened with Tarren? Tiamat, I…” He shook his head and growled, “I shoulda known better.” James noticed that for the first time, Dante wasn’t stopping the Alpha from his self-destructive thoughts and so he took a breath and offered, “You were trying to protect me. I’m appreciative for that.”

Julie sat at the table, entirely unaware of the scene around her as she continued looking through her brother’s journal. “I appreciate it as well, Roume,” Obane rumbled from behind James, “Dorn will live, and there was no way of us knowing otherwise. We need to count our blessings that James caught on when he did. And that James had the means to keep our friend from death.” The air was thick with tension for a long moment, the only sound coming from Dante as he set down a stack of plates all too hard. “So what’s our friend got there?” The Alpha tried, his attention very obviously not on the conversation he was proposing. “It’s Julian’s journal.” James said, “It might give us some idea of what he’s after.” Roume frowned. “Actually, finding that journal was no mere act of luck,” Obane stated, pulling a chair out for James, nearly pushing him into it when the bronze stubbornly refused at first, “It seems our young ward has inherited his father’s sharp treasure sensing gene. He was able to detect the journal through a magical barrier of some form.” This time Roume looked impressed and smiled over at James, “That’s wonderful. It’s a great talent. Wish I had it actually.” James raised a brow, “There’s treasure stashed all over the house, I thought you would have it.” The Alpha shook his head then pointed at Dante, “He’s actually our resident hoarder.” He said, smiling at his mate who still had his back turned; his smile faded when he got no reaction. “With everything else going on it never even occurred to me that you might be a hoarder.” “When I first transformed…my mom gave me her jewelry box because I was in pain. It helped me feel better.” Obane nodded, “It makes sense, it’s just something we had not thought about.” There was a sudden bang that made everybody jump when Dante dropped the plates on the table. The room fell silent, all eyes on the delta as he glared holes into a place mat, setting each plate down before he stopped and stared with a touch of shock in his eyes as he held out another plate. “Too many…” he murmured, “I…grabbed too many plates…” James counted in his head and saw that he had grabbed six plates. Dante swallowed hard and set down the sixth plate before stumbling back and Roume was quick to try and embrace him. The little white dragon wiggled out of his arms angrily and turned, fleeing for the stairs, “Not hungry.” Was all James heard before he was gone and everyone stood silent and worried. The moments after were filled with a strained silence as all eyes turned to Roume who was staring at the table before he looked over to the stairs. He appeared lost and hurt and it occurred to James that in that moment Roume was entirely without his Clan, surrounded by strangers instead of family. This man’s life was falling apart because he was protecting James… The realizations struck harder than he had anticipated and he lifted a hand to his chest to feel the heavy beating of his heart. When he felt a tug of instinct he followed it, approaching the table to finish what Dante started with setting out the plates and silverware. Julie appeared oblivious to everything as she flipped through the pages of the journal, muttering to herself and periodically rubbing her forehead. As everyone sat down after the food was set out, James quietly took Dante’s seat beside Roume and was met with an appreciative look by the bronze. A hint of nervousness had him looking over to Obane as well who appeared to be understanding of James’ decision. Roume kept looking towards the stairs, looking as if he both wanted Dante to return and didn’t, and James couldn’t help the sense of annoyance he felt at the White’s actions. Julie spent more time chewing on the end of her fork, not realizing there was no food there, than actually eating. James could practically see her headache forming… When everyone was done, James stood up and started gathering plates before taking them into the kitchen. Obane followed his lead a moment later and stopped him briefly inside, leaning down to whisper very quietly, “Can you go speak with Dante? None of us should be alone right now.” James glanced up and found himself nodding, “Whatever gets me out of the dishes.” He teased without much heart. Setting the plates aside he turned and made his way out towards the stairs, noting how Roume was watching him with a near pleading expression. For the first time in quite a while James felt a curl of nervousness. In all of his time he had spent at the house and with the clan, he had never gone up to the second story, that had always been decidedly Roume’s territory and only Dante was given free pass to come and go as he pleased. Everyone else slept and existed downstairs, there was no reason to go up to see Roume when merely a murmur could call him down from his den. This was all made considerably more apparent as the scent of the dragon became nearly overpowering, it was all Roume, only Roume, not even Dante’s light scent was present. There were doors lining the hallway stretching out from the stairs, all closed. James frowned at

this as he padded carefully down the area, trying to figure out which door the little Delta had fled behind. He closed his eyes and listened hard, tuning out the soft murmur of chatter from downstairs to focus on any sound he could hear from behind the doors. His ears managed to just pick out the sound of strained breathing and a sniffle, and upon opening his eyes he pinpointed the sound to one of the doors and approached. It opened easily and upon entering, James saw the Dante had gone still. It was a large bedroom, a massive four-poster bed settled up opposite a floor-to-ceiling bay window overlooking the forest. Dante was curled up in the bed within a nest of pillows and blankets that covered his little form. “Go away,” came the muffled, pitiful sound of a voice, “Please.” James closed the door with a quiet click and slowly approached the bed, “Dante…” “Go away!” The form beneath the blankets curled in on itself. He didn’t go away, he couldn’t. Obane was right, nobody could be alone with Ytal running free, and the Omega was showing a lot of faith in James by trusting him to look over the other. So the bronze just sighed through his nose and waddled over to the foot of the bed, sitting down to stare out of the window. They were silent for many long minutes, save for the soft sniffles from beneath the blankets. Finally Dante spoke, his voice weak and soft, “I don’t want to blame him.” James blinked, leanings against one of the wooden columns of the bed, “Blame who?” “Roume…” He swallowed, “Oh.” “Syn wants to leave. Once Dorn has recovered, they probably will together.” A set of soft sobs overcame the smaller, “I’m losing my family. Tarren is dead, and…Evran too…” “We don’t know that.” “You heard Julie!” Dante sat up, pushing the covers back to reveal a set of puffy red eyes and a well worried bottom lip, “You saw what he did to Tarren…” James huffed a sigh, “I did hear Julie, I also have it on good authority that she’s bat-shit crazy. We won’t know for sure until…until we find him. Roume is doing what he can though,” he was struggling, trying to pull himself back and Dante was unable to help himself as he went to accommodate gathering pillows for James to lay back on with a grateful sigh, “Ytal is playing head games with us. There’s no way Roume could have anticipated any of this right?” “Roume’s job is to protect his clan. And now Tarren is dead, Evran is missing, he attacked Dorn! I… I don’t know how much more I can take.” He slumped down and whined softly. James reached out and gathered Dante into his arms. He had never been good with comforting others, but in that moment he had no other choice, “I know it sucks. I know. I’m sorry…” He felt Dante bury his face into his shoulder and sniffle helplessly, “I feel like all of this is my fault. But I mean, I didn’t have a choice right? But who knew this would happen. I do know one thing for sure though, Roume loves you. He’s worried about everyone, but especially you.” “I won’t know what to do if I don’t have a family James.” “Shut up, you’ll always have Roume and you’ll always have me. I’m sure, once all of this is over, once we get rid of Ytal and Julie sends her brother to whatever magical hell he deserves, you’ll be able to talk to Dorn and Syn and they’ll stay too. And we’ll find Evran, we’ll bring him home too. Right?” He tried for a smile, but he was running on a lot of ‘ifs’ and had no idea how much he was saying was truth. Dante was quietly whining still. “Will if make you feel better if I said I’ll stay too? I mean, I can. Once this whole egg business is done, I don’t have anywhere else to go.” This time the little white dragon looked up with wide, vulnerable eyes, “Really?” He nodded. “But…won’t Obane be taking you back to his territory?” James scoffed, “I have no obligation. I mean…” he felt a little bad saying that, “It’s Obane’s kid right? But I like it here, oddly enough. Roume’s more of a dad to me than I’ve ever had, and I’ve been kinda liking this whole clan business. It’s like one big crazy family, and all I’ve ever had is me and my mom, right?” There was a long silence, Dante looked as if he wanted to argue but instead he just curled in tighter. “Thank you, James…” He just chuckled, “For what?” Dante just shook his head and pulled the blankets up over them and curled in. They fell silent and just relaxed into one another, Dante’s sniffles and tears slowly fading until his breathing became deep and even with sleep. James realized that he too must have drifted off at some point as he opened his eyes and became aware of another presence in the room.

His surprise was stifled, however, as he looked over and saw Roume settled next to his mate. Their eyes met and the man flashed him a smile, “Thanks kid.” Came the soft murmur before a big warm hand settled on his head. James was vaguely aware of Obane at the foot of the bed, watching out of the window just before he allowed himself to find sleep again.

Love of the Father Chapter Summary

Roume had walked and flown this forest for over two centuries. He knew every tree, root, and rock within fifty miles, but tonight the forest felt like a stranger to him. It was withholding secrets, hiding enemies, hiding his son…

Roume spent several hours watching over Dante and James while they rested in his bed, surrounded by his scent. He kept his hand on James’ head, thumb gently stroking his scalp as he let his mind wander, and Obane allowed this with silent consent as the Omega’s own mind was left to wander and turn over. This was the one place he felt that his family was safe: his room, his den, his home. The house was nothing but walls and a yard, his territory was a span of land that he could never be ever-present for. But this place, his room, his domain, had always been a safe haven. How many nights he had spent awake, just watching over his mate, listening to the quiet of his territory, monitoring the movement of his family throughout the house by their even breaths of sleep or the footsteps below. Now, however, his house was silent below. If he focused hard he could hear the sound of Julie’s breathing or the quiet turn of a page, but those phantom sounds were not his Clan. He would never again hear Tarren’s breathing, nor likely Evran’s. It was only a matter of time before Dorn and Syn left as well, and they had every right. The figure beneath his hand shifted and he looked over to watch James snuggle closer to Dante. A surge of pain flowered within his chest that he was not expecting. His Clan was losing faith in him, and soon enough he would be alone for the first time in centuries. Yet he lacked the ability to feel pity for himself. His Clan had every right to feel these things. Dante had every right to hate him for having lost two of his sons. “Roume,” Obane’s quiet voice drew the bronze from his thoughts and he looked up to see the dragon still watching out of his window, “stop.” “Stop what?” His voice was more raw than he was expecting. The Omega rumbled quietly, “I cannot read your mind, but your face tells me everything. I cannot pretend to understand, but your Clan needs you to be strong right now. So whatever doubts you are feeling need to be buried. You cannot afford to give our enemy any more of your weakness.” The words weighed heavily on his chest and he heaved a quiet sigh. “Thel’rian would handle this better,” he conceded quietly. His brother the Hero, his brother the Father. “Likely he would,” came the calm response that was like a cold slap to the face. “But he is not here. This is not his Clan. No matter how much better or worse we feel Thel’rian would be suited for this situation, that is not the case. My job is to look after James, yours is to your Clan.” “James is my Clan,” he murmured. Obane was silent for a long moment before his eyes turned to Roume, “Is he though?” “Yes.” “Then his fate is as much on your shoulders as the others.” Roume just nodded as he let that settle in. For a few long minutes he let his mind work in silence, turning over thoughts he wasn’t even aware of, not even pretending to decipher what was happening. Slowly he got up, working himself out from beside Dante’s smaller frame, smoothing a hand over his hair. “Watch them. I need to talk to our Mage,” he said before leaving the room. Downstairs he found the woman, Julie, still sitting at the table. Her attention was so wrapped up in her books that she likely had no idea everyone else was gone, and he got the strong feeling that this was not unusual for her. Slowly he approached as if nervous to startle her, pulling out the chair opposite hers and settling down. “Julie?” he asked, reaching out to gently pull at her book. Her eyes turned up and for a moment she appeared unable to recognize Roume in front of her. She blinked, “Need something?” “I wanted to know what you’ve found,” he asked calmly. “I’ve only just started, and I can’t read most of this.” She closed the journal and reached up to rub her eyes with her fingers, “My brother’s code is evolving. I can see it on the pages. He goes from…one thing to the next, I think it’s from learning things from the people he’s possessing. He’s doing it so I can’t follow him.” This knowledge was not what Roume wanted to hear. He let out a sigh and braced his hands on the table, “Well, have you been able to get anything so far? Anything at all?” She was silent for a minute, mouth open as if she were trying to form words. “Julie? What is it.” “Look, I… I don’t want to get your hopes up.” She looked up and bit her lip, “Not when there’s

lives on the line.” “Just tell me.” She huffed and held Roume’s gaze, and for a moment he wondered how someone so young could have eyes so old. There was a depth of pain and experience that no mortal should ever have. “There’s…a chance…” She took a breath and steeled herself, lowering her voice, “I skipped to the parts where Julian seemed to start talking about you and your Clan. I… It’s all a lot of jumble, but there’s a chance your friend Evran was…is…still alive. Julian doesn’t leave loose ends, trust me on this, but I think that the shapeshifting spell he used would have needed Evran alive to maintain his appearance and his scent. Normally he wouldn’t need to do that, I mean, humans can’t scent one another, but he needed a stronger illusion to fool you all, and the only spells I can even fathom require the person it’s mimicking to be alive.” His breath caught in his throat as a glimmer of hope lit up his mind. “All I can tell you is that most likely, Evran was alive at least twenty-four hours ago. But now that Julian’s been outed, I can’t promise anything.” Joy was radiating through him and all he wanted to do was run outside and transform, rip apart his territory, every tree and stone, until he found his friend. His son. “It’s going to take me months to get through this though, even just this little part about your Clan,” she gestured. “We don’t have months,” Roume snapped too quickly. She frowned, “Don’t you think I know that? But I’m the only person who has a chance at cracking this code, this evolving code, and I’ve barely scratched the fucking surface. So if you want more answers you’re going to have to give me time. I didn’t want to tell you anything because…because even if Evran is alive, doesn’t mean he still is. And I have no idea where in here it’ll say how to find Julian or Evran.” Roume wanted to smash the table and scream because as quickly as he felt that flash of hope it was beginning to dim and flitter away. He took a deep breath, then another, “Alright. No, you’re right. Just. Keep up the good work.” He slowly stood up, “And don’t you hide anything from me, I don’t need protecting, I need answers. And fast. My Clan is at risk, and if this psycho brother of yours is to blame, then he needs to be put down fast.” Julie winced and bit her lower lip, “I wish it were that easy. But no secrets.” She looked back down and opened the journal up again. Roume had a feeling she had a lot of secrets, her eyes had said as much. But he trusted none of them would affect his Clan presently. After a moment of watching her read he turned and walked to the back door, making his way outside and onto the grass. He could see Dorn not far away as he approached. The stone dragon was sitting up, watching him warily with Syn curled around his form. He shifted as he walked, his human mask falling away and letting him flex his true muscles. “How are you feeling, old friend?” he asked, keeping himself at a respectable distance. “Much better, thanks to James.” He looked down at one of his still-healing wounds, then stretched his one wing out with a wide yawn, “I owe him my gratitude.” Roume nodded, “I suppose you do. And I am owed your ire.” There was a soft rumble, “I suppose you are.” Silence fell between them, made more tense by the Aarkain glaring up at the bronze. Finally, though, Roume grew bold enough to speak,”I will make no excuses, old friend. I was tricked, and I allowed it to work. James did more than seal your wounds, he stopped your death.” “It seems this is not an uncommon fear,” came the ready reply. “Evran is gone.” Silence. “We do not know for how long, or for what reason he was taken save for his appearance among us. But I have hope he is alive.” Dorn appeared skeptical at best. “I wish you only the greatest of luck in finding him.” Roume closed his eyes against the sting of meaning behind those words, “Dorn, I understand we have had our differences…” The stone dragon barked a laugh before snarling, “You attacked me! This is no petty argument over orders or a dispute about space; you attempted to kill me!” “I did. And I will not deny that, nor attempt to claim innocence. But should anything happen to this Clan, I need to know you are safe, and the only claws in which I trust that in are yours.” Dorn growled, “Something has already happened. You have lost two, Roume. Who is left but Dante and I?”

“Evran is alive. And Syn is one of us. Even if he does not follow me, he follows you. And James. James is a part of us, as much as Tarren or Evran. Please, Dorn.” The beast snorted and growled, “I am no Alpha.” “Does that matter anymore? Our kind is dwindling. Soon we’ll be able to count the number of free dragons on one paw. You were an Alpha once, Dorn. A proud and strong Red dragon. That beast is still inside of you, I see it. Even if you do not stay for me, stay for your family. We need you now more than ever.” Roume puffed out his chest and stepped forward before shrinking down low to the ground, “I need to know they’ll be safe.” The dragon snorted, then sighed and slowly lowered himself down. His eyes turned to the side, looking over the tree that marked Tarren’s grave, already tall and strong. ‘There is something you need to know. Something I tried to tell you just before you attacked.” Roume was silent, waiting. “I found something in the forest. I found a drake.” The bronze’s lips peeled back in a snarl. “There is more… When I wounded it, it spilled black blood, the same poison in Obane and Tarren’s bodies. The wounds did not seal like wounds should. The creature wounded easily. I was allowed time to look over the body when I noticed something.” He steadied himself and looked up at Roume with solemn eyes, “It was Valdrid.” For a long moment Roume tried to remember where he recognized the name when he felt his heart sink like a rock into his stomach, “Valdrid…one of Ytal’s brood. He…he was the same age as Rae’ran. They used to play together…” Dorn’s affirming rumble filled the air, “I would venture so far as to say all of the drakes hunting James are of Ytal’s brood. His sons…” Roume shifted from paw to paw as he mulled over this new information, “Ytal must have protected them all these years. Halfbloods… It would likely allow them some semblance of sanity after their Omega fell.” His eyes went to the edge of the forest, watching the it as if it would give him answers. “So what is all of this then? Revenge?” Dorn let out a soft rumble, “I cannot say for sure. Perhaps it is not James they are after.” “Obane?” “For slaughtering his children. Those that lost all of their minds. That is my assumption,” the stone dragon nodded. “He went after Obane first. Nearly had him dead before James stepped in.” Realization snapped into place all at once and the power of it was dizzying enough to send Roume staggering, struggling to catch his breath. “Roume? What is wrong?” “Evran… Evran told James how to save Obane. He interrupted Ytal’s one true chance to slay him. That is…that is likely when he was taken.” Dorn stood up suddenly, growling, “Are you saying he has been gone for that long?” “It would…make sense.” “And he used Evran’s face to lure Tarren away.” “He could have taken any one of us. Why Tarren?” Another low, thoughtful rumble, “These are all good questions, but we have no answers. We will know nothing until Ytal is before us.” This lessened the growing anxiety in the bronze’s chest as he looked to the stone dragon desperately, “Then…you will stay? You will help?” “For the sake of the Clan…I will do what it takes.” Roume nodded and slowly stood up, taking a deep, cleansing breath. “Will you come inside? I am making food for us, Dante misses having a full table.” “Syn does not wish to be left alone,” the stone dragon conceded. “If he is willing to rest in your shower, he can stay with you tonight,” Roume offered, looking down to the Aarkain who watched him warily. Dorn nodded, “I will speak with him.” He nodded in response, then turned and made his way towards the house. He shifted back to his human mask and stepped inside, looking around to see that nothing had changed. Julie was reading at the table, he could hear footsteps upstairs, the house was at rest. Slowly he walked into the kitchen and opened the freezer, pulling out several packages of raw meat and a large pot. Within minutes he had broth forming, one that he hoped would be easy on James’ stomach while he worked on a heavy breading for Dorn and himself. Once done he

ducked into the fridge and retrieved a specially wrapped game hen that he knew was Dante’s favorite. Over the next hour and a half the house was filled with the pleasant scent of food, strong enough to draw James, Dante, and Obane downstairs, and Dorn and Syn into the house. He felt himself smiling weakly as he listened to the chatter, the buzz of the television, the feigned attempt at normalcy. Or perhaps it wasn’t an attempt to them. They just didn’t know his heart was breaking inside. As the broth was finishing, he checked the meat and paused. He pulled it off of the heat and opened the fridge again, pausing at the sight of the milk on the door. Dante would sometimes use it to help someone sleep. Just a small splash would do nothing more than ensure his Clan would get a restful night’s sleep… He took up the carton and with one quick movement added just a small splash to the broth before replacing it. Just before dinner he nudged Julie, earning him an annoyed grunt. She only looked up when he offered her his study, a quiet place to work while the noisy dragon family ate downstairs, and sent her up with a plate of food. He felt certain that he could trust her alone, she had gone this long after all. Dinner was a shockingly easy affair. He kept to the breaded chicken while watching his Clan hungrily devour everything else on the table. After a few bites they all became more relaxed and at ease. Dante even went so far as to lean up against him and curl under the crook of his arm in search of a familiar comfort that Roume was more than willing to give. The sense of normalcy returned and soon he was smiling with the rest, his own food forgotten as he held his mate and listened to James recall incidents of High School. Afterward, everyone migrated to the couch, lazy and lethargic, curling up together in one big bundle. Even Dorn settled on the floor in front of the couch with Roume and Obane on the edges, their mates protected in the middle. It made his heart hurt in memory of one of the few traditions he still loved about dragons. Clans were there to protect and comfort one another. The males would protect their mates, shelter and warm them with their bodies and were rewarded with the comfort and natural love that came in return. They didn’t love one another for personality or skill, they didn’t need reason like humans did. They simply loved. Roume looked over and watched James with his head on Obane’s shoulder, the two of them quietly discussing whatever was on the television. He hoped that they would be alright. He hoped that James would come to understand what he knew the boy felt deep down before Obane’s time came. Dante was the first to drift to sleep, with James following swiftly. Not long after he heard Dorn snoring at his feet. Another hour later he looked over and saw Obane blinking, struggling to keep his eyes open. He nudged the dragon gently with the arm draped over the back of the couch, “Sleep, you deserve it. I’ll watch over them.” Obane looked as if he wanted to argue, but the call of restful sleep was too great. He nodded and settled himself down and soon he too joined his family in sleep. Silence filled his house, peaceful and easy.

It was some hours later that Roume was staring blankly at the flickering images of the television screen, not at all invested in whatever was on it. His mind was still turning over everything that had happened during the day. His mind was firmly settled on Evran, and every thought came with a painful stab in his chest. The thought that his boy could be out there, alive. The thought that he could be hurt. The thought that he had been alone and in danger for so long. He didn’t remember walking outside, only coming to his senses at the quiet click of the door closing behind him. He reached up and absently rubbed at his jaw and became aware of another sharp pain to his chest. Evran was out there somewhere. He had searched his territory up and down a hundred times, called out his son’s name until his voice was hoarse. The thought that Evran could had been so close… It was irresponsible to leave the others inside. He turned to go back inside only to realize that the house was further away than he thought. The forest’s edge was only a foot away when only a moment ago he had been on his porch. He swallowed hard and turned back to the forest. His heart was trying to tell him something… Roume had walked and flown this forest for over two centuries. He knew every tree, root, and rock within fifty miles, but tonight the forest felt like a stranger to him. It was withholding secrets, hiding enemies, hiding his son… A scent filled his nose, the acrid stench of death unlike anything he had ever experienced. He reached a hand up to cover it at first before he began to follow it to the source. His dinner which had been settled heavy in his stomach was beginning to churn at the distasteful stench. Yet he also

heard something… Sniffling and the quiet hitching of breath. A growl filled the air, weak but warning. He took pause before stepping through the trees to find a grim sight. It was hard to make out in the low light, but he could see the long serpentine figure of a drake laying slain on the ground with two others standing alive nearby. The fallen beast’s head lay in the lap of a human mask, Ytal’s watery gaze turned on him with cinched jaw and bared teeth. This sight was such a surprise to him that he could only stand stupidly, the two of them at a stalemate. Pain once more stabbed at his chest, threatening to rip his heart out and leave him hollow. “Valdrid was a fine dragon,” the words were spoken without his mind’s permission, leaving him standing there with an open mouth, nervous. Ytal’s head bowed and another choked sob filled the air, “Nobody was supposed to die, except…” he sniffled again. “Tarren wasn’t supposed to die, Roume. I…I couldn’t…” he choked another sob. Sobered by the reminder of Tarren’s death, Roume steadied himself and squared his stance, “Where’s Evran?” he demanded sharply. “Where’s my boy?” Ytal’s head snapped up and held Roume’s gaze for a long moment as his fingers delicately traced the scales of his fallen son’s face. He then looked over to one of the two drakes by his side, a dragon he vaguely recognized but couldn’t pin a name to, “Go get the boy.” The drakes turned and vanished into the trees, and Roume was left alone with the object of his torment. It would be so easy to slay Ytal then and there and be done with everything, yet as he watched the dragon crumpled and weeping over the body of his son he felt nothing but sympathy and pity. His feet moved him forward until he was kneeling directly in front of Ytal, reaching down to follow his hand over the rough, rotted scales. “Th…This…” Ytal’s hand came up and turned over, exposing his hand caked with black blood. “This is the c-curse that killed our women. This is the poison that f-filled their veins. It k-keeps wounds open, it weakens their magic. M-my sons are fragile, Roume, even a small wound c-can kill them. But the boy, James. H-He’s immune to it, Roume. He’s immune to the poison. He cured it from Obane’s veins!” “You tried to kill Obane,” Roume reminded. Ytal flinched, “N-No… Not kill. No, he promised no killing! No death!” “Who did? Julian?” He flinched again, hissing, reaching up to clutch his head, rocking back and forth, “No…no. Roume knows what it’s like to lose his sons. Roume is like me!” He looked up at Roume, helpless, “He whispers to me. He makes me angry. He picks at old wounds. He promised me no killing but he’s getting stronger, going back on his word. Roume, you…you have to kill me. Please.” “Ytal no, you can fight it. Come on.” He reached out and took the violet’s head in his hands, “Look at me, look right here, in my eyes,” he shook the man’s head until finally those eyes turned up to his, desperate and faltering, “He’s playing on your fears, your anger. He’s a liar, Ytal, and you have to fight him, push him out.” Tears streamed down the man’s face. “Thanks to him, one of mine and one of yours are dead, Ytal, DEAD!” Something happened. Something shifted in Ytal’s eyes at the word and the frail figure beneath him vanished and melted away to a cold gaze, “My son is dead. Your family killed my son. Obane slaughtered my children!” “Ytal no, fight him.” “Why fight him?” He shoved and Roume hit the ground hard, “Why? He gave me power. He’s giving me answers.” “He’s feeding you lies!” “NO! He’s reminding me of promises I was too scared to keep. My mate died, her babies died… And that monster you shelter, that brother, that POISON. I can end it all. I can reverse it all.” He was pulling himself to his feet, taking a deep breath as if to clear his head, “No. I will reverse it all. Sadly you will see me as the villain, and I won’t take that away from you. But James isn’t the hero of the dragons. I am.” The sound of approaching steps drew at Roume’s attention, but he didn’t look away from Ytal’s face as the violet kept on, “I truly am sorry for Tarren’s death. You have no idea. I felt so guilty. But I can’t stop this, not now, not when I’m so close.” “Close to what?” “R-Roume?” A familiar voice, raw and weak, came from the edge of the trees just before one of the drakes appeared carrying a bundle in its mouth.

“Evran…” He jumped to his feet and ran over as the drake dropped it to the ground, scrambling to undo the cloth and reveal the violet bound and trembling inside. He was blindfolded and covered in deep lacerations tinged with the black poison. “Evran! What did you do to him?” he reached down and gathered his boy up into his arms, pulling away the blindfold as he rocked him gently, tears falling before he could stop them. Evran was sobbing now, curling into the man’s warmth because he was so cold, so pale, trembling hard. “I wasn’t going to let him die. James’ saliva neutralizes the poison. I needed him-” “Shut up!” Roume clutched Evran tighter, burying his face in the boy’s hair, taking in his scent as another sob wracked through him, “Shut up…fix him. Fix him now. NOW, YTAL!” He heard the violet approaching as he fumbled with the binds on Evran’s wrists, breathing out relief when they were freed and the arms came around his shoulders to clutch him tight. “I will. But first you have to bring me James.” His head snapped up to glare at the violet looming over him, eyes narrowed, “What?” “I will release Evran, I will leave your Clan in peace. All I need is James. He is the answer to everything, and only I know how to use his gifts properly.” He held Evran tighter and heard the boy whimper in pain, “And if I refuse?” “Then Evran will die of his wounds within hours.” “What happened to no killing?” he growled. Ytal shook his head, “That is the last thing I want. I don’t even want James dead. But he is the answer I need. He can reverse the poison. His blood can fix everything.” “You sound crazy.” “So be it. Call me whatever you wish. Bring me James.” “Roume,” Evran whimpered. “Roume, it hurts. Please…please make it stop,” he sobbed weakly. “Help. Please help…” he was verging on hysterics, and the last thing Roume wanted was to leave his boy there. A few minutes passed before Ytal grew impatient, “What’s it going to be?”

The Father, The Son, and the Crazy Mage Chapter Summary

“Well? We don’t have all night Old Man; Roume’s missing, my feet are swollen, and I want some fucking pizza.” He glanced to the kitchen, his stomach growled but he shook his head, “So I’m gonna settle for answers. You’re gonna sit the fuck down, and spill everything you know or so help me I’ll feed you your own entrails.”

James was yanked out of the comfortable reaches of a deep sleep by a repetitious clang-bang. At first he believed it to be his alarm and went to go paw for his phone or clock before he realized there was a voice as well, “Come one sleepy-heads!” bang bang bang! “Wakey wakey!” Julie was parading around the living room with a pot in one hand and a wooden spoon in the other, banging them together as loudly as she could, “Come on! We got a situation here, rise and shine, up and attem, and stop groping your boyfriend.” The banging stopped for a split second as the wooden spoon lashed out and rapped across James’ knuckles which were on Obane’s thigh. Flinching away he looked around blearily and saw that everyone else seemed to be having the same amount of trouble waking up as he was, even Obane who appeared momentarily frightened by this fact. Suddenly the banging was right by his ear making him tense up and twitch before Obane’s hands shot out and grabbed both of Julie’s wrists in a tight grip. “Ow! Ow! Are you awake now? Ow! Let go, James call off your man.” “By Tiamat’s breath, where’s Roume?!” All eyes turned to Dante who’s eyes were wide as he twisted and turned to look around the room. “Roume!” He jumped up and started rushing around the house, “Roume!” Julie jerked her hands free and threw the pot and spoon aside as she rushed to intercept the dragon, gathering him into her arms for a brief second before she was shoved to the ground in Dante’s panic to continue searching, “Ow. I’m ok, don’t all get up at once.” Julie grumbled as she rubbed the back of her head, “Hey whitey, calm the hell down!” Dorn was on his feet now having been silent the whole time and approached Julie, helping her upright and keeping her steady, “What’s going on here? What happened to us? Where’s Roume?” Julie reached up and patted his shoulder before pausing, flashing him a mischievous smile, “Well now I see why lover boy likes this so much, you’re warm aren’t you fella?” her hands came to rest on his shoulders and patted one gently, “What’s your name again?” She was rewarded by being shoved back to the ground, Dorn looming over her with an annoyed look. “Ow. Seriously, this is the last time I help dragons.” She pulled herself up to her feet this time and dusted herself off, “Your Alpha boy wandered off into the woods about twenty…thirty minutes ago. I have a circle drawn around the house, nothing goes in or out without me knowing and, well, he went out.” Obane was on his feet and James was suddenly aware of how cold the room was, grabbing a blanket to pull it closer but it did no good. This time Obane helped Julie to her feet but kept her at arm’s length, “Why didn’t you stop him?” “Because I wasn’t going to go out there alone like your friend. I ran down here to wake up you guys and well, none of you would wake up.” She pushed his hand away and turned, watching Dante hurriedly flitting about the house in a panic, “I thought maybe you’d been put under a spell but I couldn’t sense any magic, it was a natural sleep but it was fucking deep. You guys gotta teach me your secret.” Obane and Dorn shared a look before the stone dragon rumbled quietly, “Roume didn’t eat his dinner.” “I had thought it was nerves. He had been so anxious before,” the Omega responded darkly, “You don’t think he did this, do you?” “I… I don’t know.” Dorn sighed, “If he did, it was just enough to help us sleep. He could have easily put us out for days if it was a malicious attempt.” “Well whatever it was, we got a missing person on our hand, and I think little white over there is about to go into hysterics so,” Julie began and as if on que there was a loud crash and clatter from the kitchen coupled with incoherent babbling, “If someone wants to grab him.” Dorn turned and darted into the kitchen. James turned to Julie, “Have you found out anything? I mean, we need to go after Roume but we can’t just walk in blind.” The woman chewed her lower lip, “Not much. I have a migrane and a half trying to decipher anything in that book. But, I do think I got a few things.” She kept worrying her lip as she looked at the faces around her, Dorn clutching onto a whimpering Dante, “Julian picked Ytal because apparently he’s some sort of genius. He knows everything about everything when it comes to medicine or biology, I guess that’s what happens when you’re that old and only completely obsessive. Now Julian can take over his mind, he’s strong enough by this point to do that I think,

but I could be wrong. From what I’m gathering though, they’re working together on something, the whole two-heads is better than one right? Julian is letting Ytal keep mental independence so that they can work on this thing together.” “Do you know what it is?” Obane asked quickly. “Well it’s not just one thing. They’re serums. Multiple. Three in total I think, I found some crazy calculations they must have done. I don’t know what they do, or why they’re being made, but I do know one thing for absolute certain.” She turned and pointed at James, “Your blood is in all of them. And…I think they were testing the serums on Tarren.” Dante started wheezing and struggling in Dorn’s hold. “You could have left that part out.” The stone dragon griped. She huffed, “Well I only pointed it out because I can be reasonably certain when I say this now. Evran is most likely alive.” Dante stilled for a moment looking frantic, “What do you mean when you say this now?” Julie visibly flinched, “I may…have mentioned it to your boyfriend.” What happened next happened so quickly James saw it in slow motion. Dante’s eyes turned wide and wild and the sound that came from his lips was horrifying. He thrashed and Dorn was thrown back, but the little dragon was already charging before the man hit the ground. Dante shifted into a partial transformation, all claws and teeth with patches of scales and bright blue eyes that glowed some unholy hue, “It’s your fault he’s out there?!” came the warped snarl and for the first time James saw fear on Julie’s face. Obane and Dorn were posed and ready to pull Dante from the woman’s body, but neither of them moved when they saw the claws at her throat, “I’ve already lost two babies, and because of you, I may lose my mate! You who brought this plague upon us in the first place!” James blamed the egg for the fact that he felt as if he were about to piss himself. Everyone was talking at once, loud and raucous, but James perked his head up. “Hey, everyone,” he called but nobody seemed to be listen, “HEY!” he bellowed and finally all eyes were on him, “Shut up for a second,” he held his hands out at their combined incredulous looks as he closed his eyes and strained to hear whatever it was he’d caught before. There was a heavy whoosh from outside, distant but the one that came after that was louder, “Wingbeats,” he said looking up at the others, “Something’s coming.” He pulled himself up onto his feet. Everyone tensed but Obane took the moment of confusion to pull Dante up and off of Julie, separating them enough to allow the Mage to scramble to her feet, “Dude, you’re fucking terrifying when you’re—” “Shh!” James hissed. Obane growled and moved for the lights, motioning to Dorn for him to take the back door while he moved towards the front. He then motioned for Julie and Dante to keep close to James, who reached out and took the little white who was trembling in his arms. “It could be Roume,” he offered, whispered, while he listened to the sound getting much closer. “I’ll know as soon as it passes through my-” There was a loud roar followed by a bright yellow light from outside the window, James recognized it as fire. “Well, there goes my detection spell…” Obane and Roume both stiffened and prepared themselves as the thud of a body hitting the ground outside was heard. After that everything was silent and James pulled Dante and Julie down closer to the ground and away from the windows. All eyes were trained on the doors leading out of the house, all breaths being held. A moment later there was the sound of footsteps coming up the porch steps and James paused when he realized there were two sets. The handle turned and the door pushed open, and no sooner was it ajar then Obane was pouncing, flinging the door open to grab at whatever was on the other side. The two figures moved swiftly before James saw one of them double over with the whooshing sound of air being knocked out of lungs. A moment later Obane’s body was thrown and crashed down onto the coffee table with a loud sound that made everyone flinch. “How many times have I told you that you leave your left side wide open?” Came a voice entirely unfamiliar before the lights flickered on. He was of average height for a man, but much more powerfully built. He had a square jaw and long dark auburn hair tied behind his head, a pair of rich ivory horns curling backwards from his forehead around the curve of his head. What James noticed most was that he had an overwhelmingly powerful presence that had everyone stopped in their tracks until James saw the figure moving behind him.

Joy erupted in his chest, “Mom!” He heaved himself up and only took two steps forward before he was enveloped in a pair of familiar arms, his mother clutching him tightly. “Thel’rian…” he heard Dorn breathe. When he finally looked up from his mother’s embrace he saw Obane staggering up onto his feet and felt a pang of worry for the dragon. “Obane, are you alright?” He straightened up, still keeping a firm hold on his mother, refusing to let her go, eyes trained on everything but the dragon standing in the foyer. “Wait…Julie?” James heard his mother’s surprised voice, looked up into her face and couldn’t help smiling, but her eyes were on the Mage standing nearby. “Sammy?” Julie scoffed before laughing, “Sammy!” She ran forward and nearly barreled the two over with a hug. “Wait, you two know each other?” James broke away, staggering until he was caught in Obane’s arms, holding him up against a firm chest. “What…?” The two women were holding each other in disbelief, but it was Samantha who broke the stunned silence first, “What are you doing here?” “I’m doing what I always do. What the hell are you doing here and…” She looked up and eyed the bronze, “Wow, is that Rian? Really? Wait, you really married tall, tan, and brooding?” “Hold on,” James pulled away from Obane, walking up to the women, “How do you two know each other? What are you doing here anyway, last I heard there was no way you were coming here.” “Wait, Sammy, Baby Mama here is your boy?” Julie asked and flinched when she was smacked by her friend. “We met when I was in college um…” Samantha looked simply stunned, “Are you telling me Julian has something to do with this?” “Can someone explain to me how my mother knows this psycho?” “Hey, I prefer Mentally Enabled.” The Mage shot quickly. Finally Thel’rian stepped forward, rumbling, his eyes settled on James alone. It was enough to make the man shrink back against Obane for a brief moment before he regathered his steam, standing up straight, “What’re you staring at? This?” His hand fell to his stomach and his eyes narrowed, “Wipe that smug look off your face you piece of shit.” “James!” Samantha was quick to spin around. “No. Thanks to him, I went through hell. Thanks to him, I got fucked out of a normal life. And now… Now Tarren’s dead, Evran’s some sort of science experiment, and Roume’s fucking missing, all at the hands of some fucking psychopath so now that he’s here in person I want answers and I want them. Now.” Thel’rian held his gaze firm and steady, searching for something. “Well? We don’t have all night Old Man; Roume’s missing, my feet are swollen, and I want some fucking pizza.” He glanced to the kitchen, his stomach growled but he shook his head, “So I’m gonna settle for answers. You’re gonna sit the fuck down, and spill everything you know or so help me I’ll feed you your own entrails.” Everyone just stared absolutely stunned. “I have to go and find Roume,” Dante said quietly, looking towards the door. “And that’s what we’re gonna do,” James said as he went and sat on the couch, huffing loudly, “But first we need answers.” Slowly everyone gravitated into the living room, with Obane and Dante sitting on either side of him. Thel’rian and his mother sat opposite them, both looking slightly unease. “Alright James,” Thel’rian had a deep voice that was both soothing and terrifying, “What do you want to know?’ “I want to know everything, but we don’t have a lot of time right now so we’re going to stick with what’s necessary. Why are you here?” “When you called us you mentioned trouble. Then I caught wind that Tarren had been killed and so I called Roume. He informed me of the situation. It was your mother who insisted that we come.” He stated simply, nodding, “And then I found out Ytal was involved. So we came as quickly as we could.” James cinched his jaw, “And why does Ytal make a difference? If this were any other psycho, you wouldn’t bat a lash but for him you’ll come running?” “We don’t have time for that story James,” his mother interjected swiftly. “Besides, it’s not necessary,” Julie added, flinching at the glare she got from James, “Look, I know you’re pissed bud, I get it. But you were right,we need to stick to answers we need right now, so. We need a game plan here right? Samantha, there’s a snag in all of this. Julian is in Ytal.”

Thel’rian rumbled his displeasure. “He really jumped into a dragon?” She asked, amazed. The took a deep breath and sighed, nodding, “He did, but I don’t know the specifics. But… I have his journal. You and me aren’t much use against a dragon, a violet at that, he’ll be immune to most of our magic.” “Wait, OUR magic?” James sputtered. “Sorry sweetie,” Samantha flashed him an apologetic smile, then looked up to Julie, “So what do we do?” “You and me are going to crack that code and get into their heads. In the meantime, with Thel’rian here that complicates things and Julian hates complications. He’s going to act fast, and act violently. He doesn’t like when things get messy.” She scanned the room. James scoffed, “Because things aren’t already messy?” “For him? No. So far we’ve danced and played into his every move, I warned you, Julian is out of this world scary good at what he does. But Rian and Sammy? They might as well have declared war. He’s likely going to do what he can to maintain his higher ground and that’s going to mean hitting you guys where it hurts.” She took a breath and straightened up, “But… I do know we have one advantage. Those serums aren’t done yet, and he can’t get rid of Ytal until they are. He can take the guy’s brain and knowledge but he cant’ take his reason, his personality. It’d be like having access to a library and telling someone to build a space ship.” “How is this an advantage?” Obane asked calmly, “Ytal’s mind is equally terrifying in its own right.” Julie smirked, “Exactly. But you said yourself that he’s broken right? He’s got some deep wounds, old wounds, ones you guys can pick at. Julian may be able to take control of his mind, but if you can get Ytal’s emotions to run rampant, then Julian will have no say in what he does. So we need to make him mad, get him angry.” The room went quiet before Samantha finally cleared her throat, “And supposing we do, what’s the purpose?” “We pin him down and kill the bastard, that’s what the purpose is.” “Ytal is nothing to scoff at,” Thel’rian stated simply, “Julian is impressive, I will give you this. But to add Ytal’s rampant emotions to your brother’s ingenuity, that is like setting fire to an oil field.” “Exactly. It’ll be explosive, violent, but it’ll burn out fast.” Julie smirked. Samantha mirrored that smirk, “Burn him at both ends, wear both minds out at once.” She chuckled, “Brilliant actually. Take away some power from both of them and have them struggle for control. But…anyone caught in the crossfire. And furthermore, how do we even get him that angry?” “My guess is that he’s already getting there.” Thel’rian said with a sigh, “There’s nobody in this world he hates more than me.” James blinked, frowning, “Why?” “A story for another time.” “Sammy,” Julie interrupted the possibly explosive argument, “We got work to do. We crack that code,Julian and Ytal are open books for us.” She beckoned and they both ran for the stairs. “Wait, mom!” James twisted to look at the woman, someone he hadn’t seen in so long, who was already running off. Confusion and pain swelled within him. Samantha paused and looked back at her son, offering him a smile, “James, listen to me honey. I want to be here with you, but I want to keep you safe more than anything. That’s my priority. Once this is done, just some time for you and me.” She walked over and dropped a kiss on his head, “Stay strong.” And then she was gone. Obane stood up, “Alright. We need to find Roume.” He looked over the faces of the room, seeming uneasy, “Dorn. You and Thel’rian stay here with James,” “What?! NO!” James jumped up but Obane caught his arms easily. “Listen alright? I’m faster, I’m stronger. Time is of the essence here. You and Dante stay put, stay safe.” “But I have to-” Dante began. Obane turned to him, eyes hard, “You’re no good to your mate if you’re dead.” He looked up, “Same goes to you James. Just… Stay.” He ushered James down to the couch, “Stay.” He turned and moved for the door, vanishing easily into the shadows only to vanish into the fading sounds of wingbeats outside. Anxiety was blooming cold and hard in James’ chest. He felt alone and cold and the world felt as if it were spinning. He couldn’t understand why he was more frightened now than he ever had

been before. He squeezed his eyes closed and felt Dante curl closer into his body, whining softly. James held him close, “It’ll be okay,” he breathed, unsure if it was to Dante or himself, “It’ll be okay.” It was over half an hour later that even Thel’rian began to grow restless. He paced the room and checked the window often, searching for Obane who had yet to return. James’ anxiety hadn’t uncurled its icy grip from within his chest and he had to focus hard on taking deep, even breaths. Finally he stood up, and though he felt as if he would be sick at any moment, made his way to the kitchen. Food. Food would ease his stomach and soothe his nerves. He opened the fridge only to become suddenly aware of something cold and sharp pressing to his throat just a moment before a large body slid behind him, an arm barring over his chest as the pressure increased warningly, “Don’t move.” Came the trembling whisper, “I’m so sorry kiddo…”

Live or Let Die Chapter Summary

He wriggled and struggled but soon found his situation hopeless for the moment. Despite the panic building inside of him he felt himself grinning, “So when does the anal probing start? Because I gotta say, been there, done that and the t-shirts don’t fit anymore.” He let his head drop back with a soft bang.

James went completely still as a wave of confusion washed over him. He swallowed nervously and his Adam’s Apple bobbed over the blade of the knife, threatening to cut his skin. For the first time in a long time he felt himself genuinely wishing Obane were there and he was surprised at how easily that thought came to him. It wasn’t surprising that someone would have heard the man’s whisper. Footsteps approached swiftly and Thel’rian appeared in the doorway, stopping when he saw James. “Roume,” the man rumbled warningly, “What is this? What’s going on?” James withheld his outward surprise at finding out who was holding him. He heard Roume take a shaky breath and hold James tighter, “I’m sorry brother,” he was crying, his voice thick with held back sobs, “But this is the only way. He’s got my boy, and he’ll die if I don’t give him James.” The larger dragon snarled, “If you think I’m going to let that happen…” The knife pressed harder and Roume pulled James tighter, “You have to. Because I’m not losing another son because of you! If you stop me, you’re going to know firsthand what it’s like to lose a son.” Dante peeked his head around the doorway, eyes wide and full of betrayal. James swallowed and felt a thin line of blood run down the column of his throat, “Roume…” he tried through a thin voice, “Roume we can save Evran, we got a plan you just have to-” “Your plan won’t work.” He said flatly, “They already know my brother’s here and by now they have Obane too.” The words knocked the air out of James and he watched the fight drain out of Thel’rian’s gaze as well. “This fight is already over. But this isn’t about revenge or death, brother. He doesn’t want James dead. He doesn’t want any of us dead, he just wants answers. And James has those answers.” Thel’rian growled deep and the sound reverberated through the room with an unholy sort of power, “You have no idea what you’re messing with. Ytal is one thing but Julian is playing his own game. You don’t know what I do, and if you’re going to doubt me fine, ask Julie yourself. Ask her what her brother is capable of! If he has his claws in Ytal, there’s no hope for him, he’s playing you to get what he wants Roume!” “Fine,” he growled, “That’s fine. I just want Evran safe. I can’t…lose another son.” “Hey guys? Can we please have the big heart to heart brother speech at some point where I don’t have a knife to my throat?” James huffed, feigning nonchalance when he was just glad his voice didn’t waver, “Roume? Listen okay, we’re gonna get Evran out of there. We have a plan, so just put the knife down.” He swallowed had and reached up carefully, his fingers wrapping around a trembling wrist, “I know you can’t do this…” The blade edged away from his flesh and Roume’s hand released and the knife clattered to the ground. Thel’rian grabbed James’ arm and wrenched him away, placing himself between James and his brother with a low growl. Scales rippled along his flesh and the bones in his hand began to crack. James could see Roume now, the haggard look on his face, the brokenness in his eyes. “He’s got Evran…he’s torturing him.” He said, still just barely restraining from a sob. “But we can save him,” Julie’s voice floated in from the other room, “And if you don’t believe that, if you don’t have faith in me, in us, then you’ve already buried him. Now I am sick and fucking tired of all of you acting like this. Turning on each other, making the stupidest decisions imaginable. Now you just handed Obane over to him. You were going to give James over on a silver platter well newsflash Roume, he still needs to test his serums. Guess what that makes all of you.” James stepped out of the kitchen to look at the woman standing in the living room looking more serious than he had ever seen her, “Now we have a plan. Now that Obane’s gone we don’t have much time. In fact our time is up. The only one of you Julian was nervous of was Obane, so now he’s gonna hit hard and fast. So we better get our shit in line.” He wanted to ask how she knew for sure Obane was gone. He wanted to ask what she knew. But what he saw in her eyes was hardness and certainty, determination. He wasn’t sure why but he

trusted her. He trusted that determination. “Alright.” He said, “Now what?” That was the last thing James remembered before the world went white…

James wasn’t aware that what had happened had been an explosion until he felt himself coming to. Then he remembered the bang, the house trembling on its foundations, the screams. He knew he must have truly gone unconscious after that. But the world around him now was unfamiliar and unclear, everything was a haze of bright lights and the overpowering scent of must. After a moment he was able to gather that he was on a table. Strapped down to a table, actually. He tried to move his arms and legs and found leather binds all the way up both limbs, another around his head and neck and a final one around his throat. After a few moments of squirming he relaxed back and focused on the shift of bones. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Came a voice, and though he looked around he was unable to find its source. James just scoffed, “Give me a good reason.” “Because those binds are stronger than any human metal on earth, and if you try to transform it’ll shatter every bone in your arms and legs and throttle you.” Was the cold response. “Well then I guess you won’t have a science experiment.” He shot. There was an amused chuckle before Ytal appeared in his field of vision and leaned directly over him, staring down into his face, “Then I guess your friends will die for no true purpose.” Any thought of a bluff was cast away by the stern seriousness in his eyes, “And trust me, if I have no reason to be gentle, I will make them suffer slowly. If I don’t get what I want, James, oh…you don’t know what I can do.” “Spare the speech,” James shot quickly though his voice wavered, “What’s going on? Where am I?” The dragon straightened up and gestured to a space James couldn’t see, “It took some doing but I managed to fix up my very own lab. A little macabre in some senses sure, but beggars can’t be choosers. Honestly you would be so much easier to work with if I could just keep you unconscious but your body fights off the anesthesia very quickly so it seems I’ll have to administer it in small doses when necessary.” “Where are the others?” he growled. Ytal smiled in such a manner that James felt cold all over, a pit forming in his stomach, “Indisposed at the moment, but alive. Evran offers his gratitude however, now that I have more test subjects his body gets a small respite.” He chuckled and a knot of fury formed in James’ chest. “You’re going to die. I’ll kill you.” “Tough words, James. But see, there’s a few funny things about me. The first is that I’ve become immensely good at reading people. It comes naturally after you’ve spent some time in other people’s minds. The second?” He smirked, “You can’t kill me. Oh you can kill Ytal, nail him to the wall, rip him limb from limb, but I’ll just find a new mind, a new body. Maybe I’ll take one of your friends in there. I might not be strong enough to take Obane…yet…but Roume, Dorn…your father. You see, the more broken a person is, the more pain they’re in, the easier it is for me. And trust me, you think you have it hard? Your father’s quite the damaged man.” He grit his teeth and snarled his displeasure, jerking against his binds, “Idle threats.” He hissed. “James, I don’t threaten. Julie learned that a long time ago, it’s why she’s so serious about the matter. She knows. But you see, it’s funny because you’ll have no idea who I take.” He tapped on James’ wrist, “But I’ll leave that surprise up to you.” He walked out of James’ field of vision. He wriggled and struggled but soon found his situation hopeless for the moment. Despite the panic building inside of him he felt himself grinning, “So when does the anal probing start? Because I gotta say, been there, done that and the t-shirts don’t fit anymore.” He let his head drop back with a soft bang. He could hear clattering a little ways off, but Ytal’s voice was firm, “You know, you actively hate your father but really you’re so much like him. It’s shocking, it’s like looking into the past. I mean, I’m assuming, I only have vague memories to go off of.” “So what’re these serums for?” James asked after a moment, hoping to derail the possibly explosive conversation. The room went completely silent, the air still with a sudden tension that had James holding his breath. When the dragon spoke next his words were so calm and calculated that it sent chills down James’ spine, “How did you know about the serums?” He didn’t even hear the footsteps before the dragon slammed his hands down on either side of James’ head and snarled into his face, “I asked how did you know!”

“P…Pixie magic?” he stammered with a sarcastic little grin. Ytal raised his fist to strike but held it up in the air with a low growl and a deep, restraining breath. “I asked you a question, and you had better answer me before I go in your head and rip it out.” He growled again, “I may need you alive, but I don’t need your smart-mouth or your diminutive peon brain.” James chuckled, “You can’t get in my head. Julie told me how you work. You need time to take over someone, and the stronger they are-” “Oh, you think you’re strong? You think that jumping is the only way I can get what I need to know?” His grin was sadistic and wild, but James caught traces of fear in his eyes. His arm was grabbed between the bands holding him down, squeezed tight and suddenly there was pain flowing into his system like lava through his veins. He let out a yelp of surprise that trailed off into a scream of pain, the fire radiating out from Ytal’s hand, slowly searing up and down his arms, crawling towards his chest. James let out a wheeze and his head slammed back against the table as he tried to get away, anything to get away, but the hand stayed put and the fire intensified and the next scream was feral and pleading. It casually crawled up his shoulders and to his neck, “Oh it gets better.” Ytal promised. The second the first tendril touched his heart the world stopped for a brief second before his system exploded in pain. The fiery blood pumped through his system faster now, spread by his own heart, and he wouldn’t even know he was screaming if his throat weren’t raw. Panic drained into terror, his worry for both himself and the egg. “Don’t worry, you won’t need that soon anyway.” James had been in too much pain to realized that Ytal - no, Julian - had entered his mind completely uninhibited. Even with the knowledge he was too paralyzed to do anything about it as memories were dredged up forcefully. Julian’s eyes narrowed, “So you found my journal again you pesky little thief.” He hissed and his grip tightened and James had to physically remind himself to breathe as he choked on his own lack of air, “You’re almost more trouble than you’re worth.” Julian removed his hand with a sudden jerk and very slowly the pain began to ebb from his system and left James gasping deep lungfuls of air. He was sweating all over and for the first time in many months he felt too hot, his whole body burning up, melting from the inside out. He was aware of Julian speaking but the words made no sense. The world was spinning and colors were blurring together. It was with no effort on his part that he fell into the depths of unconsciousness.

His dreams were fragmented pieces of consciousness and flickers of memory. In an effort to bring himself into a deeper sleep he let his mind wander wherever it pleased and his thoughts inevitably brought him to Obane. He recalled the day before when they had laid together, when he was wrapped in the Omega’s arms and he felt safe and warm. He remembered being told the dragon had been taken, the fear that gripped him, still gripped him, and wondered if he was alright. Memories played in his mind’s eye to recall days spent laying on the couch, with the dragon’s fingers in his hair to soothe him. For the first time he begins to feel guilt for some of his actions, the nights spent in his own room, the pointless argument, dismissive comments. “You can’t afford to be thinking about that right now.” The voice is different from his dreams, not murmured or muffled but crystal clear and lucid in his mind, making his memories ripple and dull. He looks around and the scene changes sporadically between places he remembers. “Easy now,” he finally recognized the voice and a dream image of Julie appeared before him, “Holy damn…he got you good, James I’m sorry. Jeeze…” she sounded panicked and worried, “We could hear you screaming.” “What’s going on, what is this?” “I managed to lock into your dreams, I’m burning a lot of energy to do so. We gotta make this fast.” James felt his dream world flickering out of focus. “Hey, stay with me. Julian has everyone. He attacked the house, I don’t know how but his magic is affecting dragons now. We need to get you out of here but he’s pulled all the stops to keep us tied down.” Her voice was getting more and more distant, “Fuck this hurts. Listen to me James, he has Obane in some sort of Coma, we can’t wake him at all. I can’t even get into his dreams… He might not even be…” she flickered out for a moment before returning, still weak, “You have to go Omega on Ytal. These binds are strong, but I think if you really let yourself go, you can break them.” “Wait, what do you mean go-”

It was too late, the woman was already gone. James was resurfacing from his dreams into a shallow consciousness, barely aware of his surroundings but unable to sense the Mage any longer.

Secrets best left Untold Chapter Summary

He felt his heartbeat speeding up with panic, he struggled against the binds more. Memories of what Julie had said sprang to mind, he needed to use his power but he had no idea how. Nobody had taught him anything over the months, just tried to take care of him. So he settled on the anger that was burning inside of him at the memory of Tarren’s broken body, at the thought of what Julian would do to Dante and the others given the opportunity. He screamed at himself that if he didn’t stop Julian then the others were going to suffer.

The next time James felt fully conscious was when there was a sharp pain in his left arm. He instinctively jerked away with a wave of panic at the thought of the burning blood again, but his eyes opened tiredly and he looked over to see Julian standing over him with a needle pressed into his arm drawing his blood. “Don’t you have enough of that?” he mumbled and turned his head away. He knew he was in no position to be pushing his captor but it was an automatic response. “You’re lucky I don’t open your jugular and drain you dry. There’s a chance I might need other parts, that’s the only reason you’re still breathing.” His voice was cold and steady, completely lacking the fury and panic from earlier. The pain of the needle suddenly flared up as it jerked forward before pulling out, “Oops.” He hissed sarcastically. James closed his eyes and tried to gather himself, “Where are the others?” he asked. “Oh wouldn’t you like to know?” Julian walked to the other side of the room and fell silent for several minutes, “They’re dead, as far as you know.” He stated suddenly, “Just like you will be soon. See, I may be a villain but I’m not stupid. I don’t leave room to be thwarted, I don’t send henchmen to do my dirty work.” The bronze scoffed, “And the drakes in California? Weren’t those your henchmen?” “They played their part.” Came the response, “Ytal may be obsessed with those slavering braindead scale-hounds but I am not fooled. Their only purpose was to have you returned to Roume and the others, for all intents and purposes they were sheep dogs rounding up a stray lamb from my fold.” He chuckled bitterly, “Perhaps messier than I would have liked, but the end result was as I wanted.” “So you’re not going to tell me what those serums are about?” James asked bitterly, “I mean, dead men tell no tales right?” Julian barked a laugh, “Do you really care?” he asked, then shrugged, “Very well, one of them won’t be a secret very much longer anyway.” He returned to James’ field of vision carrying a vial, smiling cruelly, “I will tell you of this one. You see, James, this one is your blood, your DNA stripped down to the most base strands. Coupled with it are cells of Ytal’s own design, meant to attack and replace the chromosomes that determine gender. Essentially, it’ll turn whatever dragon is injected into a gendershifter like you. While the others may tell you that your human form is a mask, that’s not quite true for you. You’re different. Your body can adjust and change its gender depending on how it’s needed to perform, a stunningly remarkable display of evolution James.” He was examining the vial with a look of wonder and a twisted smile. “So it’ll turn the other dragons into gendershifters, why do you even care?” Sharp violet eyes turned down from the vial to lock onto James’ and his smile turned cold, “This serum is what will save the dragons, James. Not you.” He held it out for the man to see, “I don’t want the dragons to go extinct on this world. No, quite the opposite. And luckily, every single dragon on the face of this planet will want this serum, they will want their potential mates injected so that they can pass on their genes, and they will happily sell me their souls to make this happen.” James’ heart dropped into his stomach. “You see, my final plan cannot come to fruition without assistance. The dragons have come to fear humans, but I don’t. And with my help, neither will they. I will own the dragons, every single one of them, and their offspring. They will be reborn in my - well, technically your - image.” “Isn’t this the part where you laugh manically?” James spat to hide the panic in his gut. Julian’s smile was cold and crazed, “No. This is the part where I go and test this revised serum on that pretty little white featherbrain out there.” He cooed softly, “The serum isn’t perfect quite yet, at least the last one wasn’t. Ask Tarren.” The air was knocked from James’ lungs at the words. That was how he’d killed Tarren - and now he was going to go after Dante. “No!” he jerked against the binds and fought with every ounce of muscle he had, “No! You leave him alone! Leave all of them be!” “Or what James? You cannot do anything.” He felt his heartbeat speeding up with panic, he struggled against the binds more. Memories of what Julie had said sprang to mind, he needed to use his power but he had no idea how. Nobody

had taught him anything over the months, just tried to take care of him. So he settled on the anger that was burning inside of him at the memory of Tarren’s broken body, at the thought of what Julian would do to Dante and the others given the opportunity. He screamed at himself that if he didn’t stop Julian then the others were going to suffer. The panic turned to rage in his chest and the rage burned into fury and then power. He found it hard to catch his breath when every lungful of air felt like fire. That was when he realized that there were small spouts of fire twitching out from between his lips and teeth and he focused on that and let out a snarl. He struggled and thrashed, the binds on his wrists jerking and snapping, groaning against the metal table. His muscles flexed and burned, strained, bones cracked and tried to reform as he let out another snarl. However despite how much he fought the binds they clattered but refused to break and his body strained agonizingly against the tightness of the clasps. There was laughter from the other side of the room, hysterical and relieved, “So this is the extent of your dragon powers? Of your Omega self?” Julian was still laughing, “This is what I was concerned about? Goodness, no wonder the dragons went into hiding, this is absolutely pitiful. James growled and spat a breath of fire at the dragon who merely stood there entirely unaffected. “I have severely underestimated you.” He waggled his finger, “But this changes nothing I suppose. In fact, seeing as you’re not a proper female it’s entirely possible that you didn’t inherit Obane’s power at all. You’re just an unranked incubator. Then again I suppose I’ll never know, it isn’t like Obane will be giving me anything to compare it with.” The mention of Obane made the dragon snarl again but his power was waning now in his anxiety, “What did you do to him?” “Nothing that concerns you.” Julian breathed before once more walking for the door, “You should get some rest while you can, you have a full day ahead of you.” The door closed heavily and the room echoed with an ominous clang. James let out a frustrated sound, struggling against the binds again. His mind whirled around what that monster was going to do to Dante, about the possibilities of the serum he had. His chest felt tight and his lungs too small, he realized absently that he was in the throes of a panic attack and that thought only made his stomach sink and his blood run cold. For many long minutes the world was silent and cold. His body ached from staying in one position for so long and he silently cursed it for not being strong enough. Then the screams started. From somewhere outside of the room he could hear the pleading sobs and screams, he recognized Dante’s voice and then Evran’s. At first he settled to squeeze his eyes closed and attempt to shut out the sounds, but his mind’s eye supplied him with brutal images of what he could only imagine was happening. When he opened them again there were tears running ragged streaks down his temples and into his hairline. His struggles began anew, the power flaring faster this time. He turned his head when he felt the fire spouting from his lips and focused hard on concentrating it. Thin little spout formed, blue at the center. His head began to hurt but he didn’t care as he turned the fire over one of his binds, watching the leather warp when it met the heat. Of course no matter how hard or hot he breathed the bands remained entirely unbroken. Dante’s screams were subsiding to broken sobs. James let out a frustrated snarl, tears still falling down his face. Of course Julian would make sure his binds were fire-proof, he couldn’t believe he expected anything otherwise. Julian wasn’t some bad television-show bad guy bent on toying with the hero, he was a genuine nut-job. In his rage he let out another jet of fire and watched as the leather warped before returning to normal. His head dropped back onto the table and he winced before jerking it back up, his hair sticking to the metal. He blinked and looked down and realized that the metal beneath his arm had also warped, however unlike the leather this did not return to its previous state. A touch of hope filled him. He took a breath and let out his most powerful fire, his head swimming with the effort but the flames were blue. His throat was raw but he pulled at his arm and rejoiced mentally when he felt the studs holding his binds begin to shift and move. He gasped a few breaths and licked his lips, tasting the blood dripping from his nose before he focused and tried it again. The metal burned hot beneath him as he strained, the sounds of screaming drowned out by the roar of his blood and his gasping breaths. He jerked his arm and with one final heave the studs broke free of the metal and his arm swung over his chest. He lay there for a moment gulping for air, reaching up to wipe the blood from his upper lip while the roar and ring slowly died down. He knew he didn’t have time to rest but his body was worn out from its strain. After a moment he started to scrabble for the clasps of the binds on his neck, finding that it came undone with surprising ease. He then worked the leather from his arms and torso and with a few wiggles and grunts sat himself somewhat upright. Getting to the binds on his legs was a challenge in itself as he realized his body just didn’t bend that way. After a few struggled attempts he whooshes out a breath, “Kid I swear, the second you’re out of here I’m grounding you for a month.”

By the time his legs are freed the screaming has stopped. If he focuses hard enough he can hear Dante’s soft sobs. James stood and waddled for the door, pausing to look around the room. Clean and surgical. He made his way over to the counter on the other side quickly, picking his way through the vials he can find, then one by one begins to smash them into the ground. Julian can’t torture his friends with serums that no longer exist. Satisfied he walked back to the door and carefully opened it, peeking out into a cavernous hallway. While the inside of the lab had at least resembled a man-made room, the area outside was dark and dingy with jagged walls that appeared to have been dug out of the rock. There was little space for James to hide so he settled on moving quickly. He kept his ears out for movement, for any sign of his family. An opening in the cave wall had James slow his gait, pressing close to the wall to peek around the corner. He breathed a sigh of relief at what he saw; in the dim light of a torch (yes, he had to tell himself that was an actual old-fashioned torch) was a table where Julie lay strapped down similar to how James had been. He scanned the hallway nervously before he slipped into the room and crept up to the woman. She was bound far more firmly than James had been, with a lot more binds and locks to keep her in place. He swallowed hard and looked at her face, relaxed with closed eyes. “Julie?” he whispered quietly. Her eyes snapped open and she looked over as best she could, “There you are kid. You go all Superbitch on Julian for me?” she was whispering as well, “Untie me.” He nodded and went to working on her binds, “No I… It didn’t work. I wasn’t strong enough.” “What? Then how’d you get out?” “Ingenuity?” He grinned over at her as he freed one arm and moved to the other, “I am five kinds of awesome remember?” She chuckled softly, “I’ll take it. But we gotta move fast. He was doing experiments on-” “I know…” He gave the woman a pleading look, not wanting to mention it, “Do you know where the others are?” She nodded and worked the straps around her torso while James freed her legs and she sat up, “Obane and your dad are just up the hall a little ways, Dante and Evran are in a lab room, Syn and your mom…they’re here but I don’t know where.” She hopped off the table and took James’ hand, leading him away and back into the tunnel, “Obane’s still out cold, unresponsive, I don’t know what he got hit with.” “And Roume?” Julie paused for a brief second and turned to study James’ face, her own reflecting pity, “He…he’s gone.” James’ heart dropped into his stomach and he let out a helpless sound, “What? No…” His mind was both entirely blank and spinning too fast to process anything, “No, he was just here.” Julie frowned and pulled at his arm, “Come on, there’s going to be time for mourning later. If we don’t get the others soon, there will be more to mourn.” He was pulled along, his feet feeling heavy and numb beneath him. The panic and hopelessness that swelled in his chest was only made worse by the radio silence in his head, the thought that the one true constant in his insane life could be gone… Every new thought brought a sting to his eyes with the promise of tears. They stepped into a new room, similar to the one Julie had been found in, save for there was no table. Instead there was a massive black dragon heaped in the middle of the floor, sprawled out bonelessly. James didn’t think his heart could sink any more than it already had but as he looked over Obane’s form he felt his knees give out with the power of it all. Julie caught his arm before he hit the ground, “Easy tiger, hey. Hey, look ok? He’s still breathing.” She hauled James to his feet with a grunt, “Lose some weight kid.” She grumbled and pulled him closer, “Julian must be damn confident in what he’s using.” “He is.” The deep voice came from behind Obane and both Julie and James flinched before easing around the side of the dragon. Thel’rian was not strapped to a table but instead was bound to a wall in heavy chain. He appeared mostly human but James could see that his horns were out as a show of defiance against Julian’s binds. “I do not know what magics Julian uses, or why only Obane is still unconscious.” “Why, for story time of course.” Julie and James spun around to see Julian standing in the room’s opening with a coy little smile, and in his arms was the familiar form of Dante. The little dragon was far more pale than usual with dark bruises marring otherwise flawless skin. Though James was not disturbed as much with the physical damage as he was by the dead look in his eyes. “Oh don’t worry,” Julian continued as he stepped into the room, the claw around Dante’s neck tightening until a small sliver of blood threaded down his pale skin, “This is just an insurance policy. I don’t want this one dead just yet, do I?” He turned Dante’s face to look up at his and smiled. “Let him go.” James snarled, stepping forward.

“Or what? You’ll unleash your Omega powers on me? Outside of this room, all of my drakes are ready to rip into you, to rip that egg out of you. You do know that eggs are a delicacy to drakes don’t you?” He chuckled jovially, “Drakes hate anything living, but oh the younger it is the more they hate. And eggs? All that promise of life, of a life they’ll never have? They’re simple creatures really. The only reason I haven’t cut that egg out of you yet is because that prize goes to my ‘employee of the month.’” Julie put herself between James and her brother, “This is sick, even for you.” “I know, I know.” He pouted dramatically, “But I’m doing all of this so that you don’t have to.” There was a pause to let the curiosity of the words sink in before Julian continued, “So then! Story time, yes. James, my boy. Or rather, my beautiful gender-shifter… Have you ever asked yourself, ‘why me?’” He smirked, “Oh of course you have, I’ve listened to you whine like a broken record for months. But today is your lucky day, because I’m going to tell you why it was you. It’s just a shame Obane can’t be around to hear it, oh he would love this tale.” “Julian…” Thel’rian was growling darkly. “Oh quiet you. Now then. Where shall I begin? Ah yes. It was about two-thousand years ago yes? Your father here was a big deal, even back then. The Bronze scale may not have an Omega but well, that might as well be your father. He always displayed incredible power, even for a dragon. He was a heroic soul, a righteous soul. An asshole really. He was hunting in Ytal’s territory, far outside of his own. But he wasn’t hunting game or food, no. Your father was a treasure hoarder, he was looking for rare and important items to steal from the humans. “That was how your father came across a lovely young woman. Oh she was a beautiful thing I hear, and valuable too. You see, sometimes humans give off the same sensations as treasure. And your daddy just had to have her. He didn’t realize then that it was love, did you Thel’rian? No, a human and a dragon never worked back then. Not because of any moral code, but because well, the closest way to a dragon’s heart is through his stomach - or so I hear. Enthralled by her force, her beauty, her value, he had to have her. And so he swept down and…well, ate her.” Julian smirked, “Needless to say, Mommy Dearest was very unhappy that her daughter was dragon kibble.” James blinked as the pieces fell together and he turned to look at Thel’rian who had his head turned away. “Wait,” James looked back to Julian, “Are you telling me…” “That your daddy is the reason all the ladies are dead, yes. The woman’s mother, overcome with grief, turned her own soul into the curse that would bring dragon-kind to its knees. Oh but don’t worry, the story doesn’t end there. The woman your daddy snacked on was a mother you see. Had a beautiful bouncing baby girl. And that baby is your mother’s great, great, great, well we can keep going here but I think you get the picture, grandma. See, through the witch’s curse, only the woman’s own blood could break the cycle. Of course we always thought that meant the spilling of her blood, but in this case it was meant more in a lineage sort of way. “So your daddy mated with that poor witch, and she grew fat with his spawn. You, my dear James. Do you want to know why it had to be you? Because you are a literal broken spell. You are the union of Thel’rian, the one who was the purpose of the curse, and your mother, the blood from which the curse originated; you negated everything. The black blood that flows through the veins of the drakes, the blood that poisons Obane here, that poisons Evran and Tarren, that was the witch’s curse. Her poisoned blood. But you are immune to it. So congratulations! You win the gene pool.” James’ chest felt tight and he found it hard to suck in air. “But that doesn’t explain why I’m a gender shifter.” “Sure it does. Your mother is a witch, the witch to break the curse. No matter what you were supposed to be able to breed so even though you were born with a penis, fate interfered. You may not be a warlock, but the magic of your mother’s blood made sure that anything was possible.” He swallowed, “No that can’t-” “It’s all true James.” Thel’rian said brokenly, “The only reason Julian knows, is because Ytal knew. Ytal had been the one to initially have the blame, as the curse originated in his territory. On top of being blamed he lost his mate, his children… I was too prideful to come forth with the truth.” “So that’s why Ytal hates you so much?” he ventured to guess. The dragon nodded weakly. “There now you see? Does having the answer make it any easier for you James?” Julian pressed with a mirthless smile. It didn’t. In fact, knowing only made the crushing feeling of hopelessness weigh more heavily over him. He felt like he was going to be sick and this time as he slipped down to his knees Julie wasn’t there to catch him. He had hated his father before, but now…now he felt agonizing shame and crushing guilt. His heart felt too heavy in his chest. “Now then, are you ready to go back to your cage?” He shoved Dante aside and the little dragon fell to the floor with a whimper. “Now Julie, don’t give me that look.” James chanced a glance upwards to see the woman glaring her brother down with malice and pity,

“I will rip out whatever piece of bile-” “Julie, we go through this every time. I always win. Spare the speech.” He waved his hand and suddenly the woman flew back into the wall with a grunt, “Besides, I think my charge is willing to come willingly now, isn’t that right James?” He held out his hand and stepped forward. Suddenly there was a soft flash of light and a light thrum that pulsed through the air. Julian and James looked up and saw the woman was gone, “Well now that’s unfortunate.” Julian breathed, “But she’ll be back. I know my sister well. She’s never been able to outsmart me.” He looked down at James again and his smile turned wide, “Does it give you hope, to think that she may return and save the day? Do you know how many times she’s saved the day in the past? How many of my plans she’s interrupted?” He chuckled, “None. She’s got a wonderful heart, I admire it. But she just doesn’t have the wits to outdo me.” James was being hauled to his feet and dragged away unable to answer. He looked over to Dante, still on the floor, struggling to even just roll over. “He’ll live,” Julian assured, “The poisoned blood keeps him weak though. It’s like sludge in his veins. But, I think you remember what that was like, don’t you?” He asked and James was reminded of Julian’s punishment for him back in the lab room. He felt himself beginning to hyperventilate as he thought about Dante going through that, “Oh don’t worry. It’s a watered down version. Not nearly as agonizing but still very effective.” He was led out of the room and saw that Julian hadn’t been bluffing. Drakes lined the hallway outside, snarling and snapping as he passed. All of their eyes were focused intently on him, unnervingly hungry. When they entered the lab room again Julian looked around and spotted the shattered vials of chemicals on the floor and clicked his tongue a few times, “Now that wasn’t very nice, especially when I let you out for story time.” He said, his voice a low hiss as he shoved James towards the table and eyed the broken studs, “Though I must admit your creativity is impressive! But still, you did destroy my property.” The hand on James’ shoulder tightened and suddenly the burning began to sear through his veins again. James’ mind went blank with pain when it curled down and touched his heart.

His Hour of Need Chapter Summary

She shook her head, "No. But you're nearly there." She warned as she slowly stepped closer, circling the two, "Your minds and spirits are trying to pass over into the mist. Normally I wouldn't allow souls to linger, to suffer. But this situation is not a normal one. This is not about your own lives, or the lives of your clan. I'm giving you two a gift. An opportunity. Obane, your body remains, and will remain. Julian's toxins are…powerful. But James' body fights it. He will awaken. Take this opportunity, your mate needs to learn how to harness the true power of an Omega."

This time, when James dreamed he was not interrupted, but he wished he were. He dreamed of fire too hot for him to handle, of death which made a sport of claiming those around him, of life both confusing and painful… At some point the dreams became deeper and more chaotic and absently he knew that he was being drugged. He floated in waves of unconsciousness, bearing the nightmares that came to him. For what felt like ages the pain and darkness crested through him like a dark cloud that penetrated every part of his being. Then, all at once, everything changed. James' feet felt as if there was solid ground beneath him as the mist of his mind swirled and far above him a spark of light flared to life. In the dark nothingness of his drug-addled mind that light was all he could focus on as it slowly grew more vibrant and distantly he realized that whatever it was, was getting closer. Suddenly the mist was split apart in a great beam of light and power that cut through everything and sent the darkness and pain staggering away to leave James clear and lucid. The light flared out to claim the darkness and he had to lift his arms to cover his eyes. "A little flashier than my usual entrance," came a voice, "But I needed to do something to get your attention." James slowly lowered his arms. Complete whiteness surrounded him in every direction and he spun around to find the source of the voice. His hand instantly flew to his stomach and numb panic set in. His stomach was completely flat. He looked down and felt over the skin worriedly. "Don't worry James," He jerked up as the voice returned and this time found a tall woman in a long black coat. Her features were gaunt, her hair a long mess of dark dredlocks, and in her hand as a staff with a pair of wings at the top. She continued on easily, "Your baby is fine. Ever hear of an out of body experience?" He wrapped his arms around his midsection to try and stem the flow of panic, "Who are you?" he demanded. The woman smiled, and it was so genuine and loving that James felt himself relaxing, "They call me The Mother. At least…they used to." She frowned momentarily as she looked at James, then waved her hand, "No I'm not one of those silly Pagan gods. Don't worry. I'm not a god of this realm, and sadly…you are not one of my children." "Then why?" "Because one of my children is wronging you. Hurting you." Her frown turned mournful and there were tears in her eyes, "I knew he would go astray. I felt it in his soul. I tried, James, I truly did." James straightened up and squared his stance, "Stop him then!" he spat suddenly, "You claim to be a god but your son is evil, and he's been doing this for a while as far as I can tell! I'm sorry lady, you might be a powerful mage or witch or whatever, but a real god wouldn't let this happen." Her expression hardened and the wings of her staff unfurled with a snap, "I told you, I am not a god of your realm! I do not have the power to do something so drastic. The only reason I can even communicate with you now is because you stand at the precipice of the mist's embrace, and that, James, is my domain." She lifted her chin and tapped her staff beneath her, the sound reverberating through all of James, "I have been trying to get through to any of you. I nursed young Tarren through his passing, sadly." "So, what you're a god of death?" She scoffed, "Labels. I suppose by some minuscule degree, yes. But I am also life, among other things. I am the one who will mold the infant soul of your child." She tapped her staff again and from beneath the staff grass sprang up and spread out. The scene around them took shape into a dazzling meadow surrounded by a thick forest, with a small twisting tree at its center upon a hill. James looked around with wonder, "Where are we? What is this place?" The wings of her staff returned to their folded state and she turned to scan the area around her with a sad smile, "This is all that remains of my realm. This little plot was what I managed to salvage. Truly it's only a memory. The only real thing is the Godstree," she indicated with her staff, "The rest is what its roots recall." She looked up and James followed, noting that there was no sky, only

whiteness. "James?!" The startled suddenness of a familiar voice had James spinning around and he swallowed hard before he was enveloped in and returning Obane's crushing embrace. The dragon clutched him fiercely, muttering in a language James didn't know, but it didn't matter because he felt so real that it brought James relief. "How? Are we dead?" He half turned to the woman standing nearby. She shook her head, "No. But you're nearly there." She warned as she slowly stepped closer, circling the two, "Your minds and spirits are trying to pass over into the mist. Normally I wouldn't allow souls to linger, to suffer. But this situation is not a normal one. This is not about your own lives, or the lives of your clan. I'm giving you two a gift. An opportunity. Obane, your body remains, and will remain. Julian's toxins are…powerful. But James' body fights it. He will awaken. Take this opportunity, your mate needs to learn how to harness the true power of an Omega." Obane turned his gaze down to James who returned it in kind, "I tried. Earlier. It wasn't enough." Obane slowly stepped back, still holding James, "What did you try? Tell me what happened." "Julian was going to torture Dante. He already hurt so many others. I let that anger build and build but it wasn't enough. I managed to get free but Julian just locked me back up." The dragon rumbled softly, then shook his head, "The power of an Omega doesn't come from anger, James. It doesn't come from hatred. If such were true than the dragons would be far more malicious than the humans take us for. It is why we fight the growing insanity within us, it is how we muster the strength to keep going for our people. Our power grows constantly, but can only be used in the right mindset." "What then?" James asked swiftly, "Tell me what I have to do." "You're already most of the way there. Your power comes entirely from-" "If you say love I'm going to slap you." James said flatly. Obane paused for a moment before he laughed, an honest sound coupled with a smile that lifted James' spirits, "No. You have to make yourself a Guardian. You are the sword and the shield, the one others look to for protection. They rely on you, and you must rise to meet expectations. You cannot doubt yourself, or fear the what-ifs of losing. Your heart and soul exists for those you protect." James blinked, "That's…rough. Do you really think that?" He nodded, "I must. And so must you. I loathe to ask this of you, as you are my mate and the moer…" James gave him a pointed look, "The bearer of my - our child. But it is also because of these things, and because I cannot be there to protect you all, that you must do this. You will have my power in full, and it is more than enough to slay Ytal." James had to let all of the information process for a moment, made only so much more real by the look on Obane's face. "I can do it." He said firmly, "Look, I know I've been a pain in the ass, and I know I've been ungrateful and whiny but these guys, you, you're my family. I want to protect them. I want to stand up for them. I will, I have to." During their whole conversation The Mother had been circling them slowly, listening and observing. Finally she stopped and faced them fully, "So you understand then James?" "Yes. I can do it." She nodded, "Good. There is one other matter to attend to then." She turned her gaze on Obane sharply and her eyes shined with apology, "Obane. I've been holding you out of the mist for a while. Far longer than I should have." "No!" James threw himself between Obane and the woman, shielding him, "You can't take him! If he dies…" Panic blossomed fresh and hungry in his chest, "His scale will go crazy. Besides, he has a deal to uphold. You can't take him!" "James…" the woman cooed softly, "Everyone's time comes eventually." "NO!" he all but shrieked, pushing Obane back, creating as much distance between them and her as he could manage, "You can't!" She sighed, "James, his soul was already weary when I came to him. He's ages old, and on top of that he's carried an incredible burden all of his life." She looked up and over James' shoulder to Obane, "If it isn't now, then it will be soon. And if you wait, a lot more people will get hurt or worse." Obane took a deep breath, "With all due respect, My Lady," he began calmly, his arms slowly wrapping around James who was attempting not to cry, "My soul may be weary, but if I pass on then my scale will perish. Surely you must understand. I slew many of the fallen golds in my early days, I would not see my brothers befall the same fate." "And what if I gave you another option?" she asked calmly, "Where we stand now, this is a unique place. New life and old life can intermingle and I have some creative precedence." She looked to James, "Normally the passing of an Omega's power happens when a young dragon of

the right bloodline slays the current Omega. In doing so, the Ae'shurian imprint of power is passed on and a new connection to their land of origin is opened. Without that opening to Ae'shuria, the magics that keep the dragons functioning cease to flow and they revert into mindless animals acting on their basest instincts." She pursed her lips, "But here, I can pass on that imprint without the need of bloodshed." Obane gave a shocked sound, "You mean to give this burden to our unborn child?" "It's that or you're risking your whole scale. Obane, I am a mother of souls, I hate this idea more than you do. But I am…I am trying." Obane moved, turned his head to bury in James' hair and silently cursed, "There are no scents here." He whispered longingly, and only then did James realize that he smelled absolutely nothing around him, "This… I can't…" He held James closer, "Abandon my mate, my child; drop my curse over their heads and just move on." Everyone was silent for a few long minutes as the dragon silently battled with himself. James heard the soft gasps of sobs but felt no tears despite the man clinging to him. Finally he lifted his head and his voice was ragged and raw, "Will you grant me one request? Allow me to hold my child, just once." The Mother's smile was raw and haggard, "Of course." She promised. She stepped back and held her staff before her in both hands, then released it. The object hovered in the air as she spread her arms out and the wings snapped outward as well. The air around them thrummed and several slivers of golden energy seeped into existence out of seeming nothingness. They swirled together and coalesced over the top of the staff into a single amorphous orb of golden light. James started when a small thread of silver seeped from the middle of his chest and was joined by a second black thread which he assumed was Obane's. The two threads twined together as they eased towards the golden light atop the staff and sank inside. Then it was over. The wings returned to a resting position and The Mother folded her arms to take the staff again, the light still resting atop. She smiled at James and Obane's confused expressions, "Genes aren't the only things passed on from the parents you know," she said simply, "A soul isn't a soul until a piece of the parents bring it to life." She reached up and gingerly plucked the light from the end of her staff, cradling it in her hand as if it were the most delicate thing in the universe. Her other hand left the staff and the object vanished, allowing her to hold with both hands and bring it close to her face. She spoke softly and with a voice full of wonder, "Hello there little one. Welcome to the world." "That…is truly our baby's soul?" Obane asked, seemingly winded. The Mother nodded and looked up, "The absolute purest form of any being." She stepped forward and gingerly offered her hands out, "Come now, we don't have much time. James will awaken soon and when he does…" James felt his heart sink and he looked up to see Obane nodding. His stomach twisted at how relaxed the dragon seemed. Obane stepped around James and slowly closed the distance between himself and The Mother, offering his hands out similar to her own. The soul fluttered with light before it wiggled and bounced from the woman's hands into the man's, as if sensing its father's presence. Obane's eyes widened as he cradled the soul and brought it close to his chest. James ventured closer and saw that Obane was crying again. "My child," he crooned, "I am so sorry. You will never know how truly special you are to me…how much of a miracle you are." James looked up at the woman, "If you transfer the symbol, make the child the Omega, then I won't be able to tap into that power." He argued. She shook her head, "The child is still very much a part of you, James. Still growing inside of you. You will be able to tap into its power as you would Obane's." Thwarted again he looked down and nodded weakly. He glanced back up at Obane and he smiled at seeing the dragon, his mate, so happy. A thought hit him and he straightened, "Take a piece of my soul," he said firmly, and when both Obane and the woman gave him curious looks he went on, "Take a piece of my soul and give it to Obane. You said his soul is weary, well mine isn't." "James…" The Mother chided, "Things have to be a certain way." "Fuck that! Obane deserves to live his life, to see his baby, his physical baby. Nothing has to be any way, what happened to shaping our own destinies huh?" He once more put himself between Obane and The Mother, "So take a part of my soul, I'm his mate right? That should be an option." For a long moment everyone was silent. Then a grin split the woman's features, "I like the way you think." She mused, "But it's no guarantee. And James, the soul doesn't repair itself, it doesn't grow back. This would be…permanent damage. And if Obane still dies…you'll never be the same." "You think I'm the same as I was a few months ago? Lady, I'll have you know I turned into a dragon, got pregnant, and I'm being hunted by some brain hopping psycho. I've lost friends, family, and I'm not going to lose any more." He stepped forward firmly, "Go on lady."

"I will still have to transfer the mark," she said firmly, "Your idea will buy you some time but not much. And if Obane dies anyway…" She sighed, "And I cannot do this without the permission of-" "Do it." Obane said firmly when he and the woman locked eyes. "You'll no longer be an Omega." She warned coyly. "Do it." "I'll have you know I don't do these kinda of favors for just anyone." She rubbed her hands together, "James, Obane, you'll owe me. You'll owe me big for this." "I don't care," James shot, "You said we don't have much time, so…go." The Mother gave him a pointed look, then sighed, "Mortals, always so demanding." She reached out over James and took hold of Obane's shoulder. There was a soft flash of light before the soul in Obane's hand began to squirm and shift uneasily, the golden light flashing and flickering. "The seal has been passed on," she said, then gingerly reached up and took the squirming soul, "Normally I don't put the souls into children so early," she looked to James carefully, "Mothers like to get abortions, they drink, they're irresponsible. If I put the soul in too early, I sometimes have to come back and nurse the child through death…" She looked so mournful, "So you better take care of yourself James, because if I have to come back for this baby too early I will personally take it out of your hide!" He raised his brows and swallowed hard, "Yes ma'am." She moved her hands close to James before pushing them at his chest. The soul vanished inside of him and he felt a sudden shock of pure energy settling, squirming, inside of him. He had to remind himself to breathe. "Now for the last part," she suddenly looked around, "Your consciousness is beginning to return." She grabbed at his shoulders. He was becoming aware of how the world around him was beginning to blur and shift out of focus. He looked to pain shot through him and for a moment he thought it was the woman pulling out a piece of his soul but this pain was real and physical and it made his vision flicker. The world around him faded back into dark nothingness as he called out for Obane, for the woman, but it all faded too fast…

James gasped a deep lungful of air as he breached consciousness all at once. He struggled against his minds once more and cursed to himself as he snarled through another wave of pain, searing and sharp. His eyes opened and he strained to see Julian standing over him with scalpel in hand, blood glinting fresh on the silver. "Oh good, I hoped you would be awake for this part." Julian chirped in a sickeningly pleased tone. Julian was going to cut out the egg. He could already feel the blood dripping down the flesh of his abdomen, fresh and fiery. He felt a swell of panic but in an instant remembered what Obane had told him. He didn't have time for fear or anger anymore, he didn't have the energy for self-pity. Julian was hurting his family, going to hurt his child and James was, in fact, the only one who could stop it. Power seared in his chest the likes of which he had never felt before. He felt strong as a dragon, he felt a thrill whenever he breathed fire, but the energy that arced through him in that moment was unending and pure. He flexed his hand and lifted his arms, the studs ripping out of the metal like paper. He watched with morbid amusement as Julian's eyes went wide in surprise and he lifted the scalpel, brandishing it like a weapon. James extended out his arm and he felt the very air of the room shifting, bending around him before it all pulsed before Julian and sent the man flying away. James was already transforming as he pulled himself free from the table, the leather straps bursting beneath the flex of his muscles as he stepped down, flared his wings, and let out a bellowing roar that shook the very foundation of the room. He felt everything. Every molecule around him shifting, writhing, and vibrating in the unison that created the tangible universe. Julian was staggering to his feet on the opposite side of the room. He looked up at James once before he turned and fled towards the door. James lunged after him but was a hair too slow, the door slamming closed behind the man with a locking sound. For a brief moment James thought himself trapped before he felt another swell of energy rising up. What was produced from his maw was not fire, or lightning, or any element that he had ever heard of. The metal wall and door simply vanished the instant it was touched by the white energy spilled forth and as it died down it was apparent that it was far more than what James had been aiming for. The floor of the cave outside and the wall as well were vaporized over four feet down in any direction, the rock still liquefied and burning as he stepped out. Drakes were already out in the hallway, snarling and snapping like rabid dogs. James could smell them through the stink of melted metal and rock, and when his eyes turned over their frames he was surprised to see not just their macabre exteriors, but within each of them was a dim glow of

energy. Had James not just seen his own child's soul he might not have known what he was looking at, but now he could see the creatures for what they really were. What shreds remained within them, bleeding and raw, with dark looking lacerations the seemed infected. Curious. The first drake rushed him but James nearly saw it in slow motion. It took almost no effort to lash out with his paw and the force of his strike send the drake's head snapping to the side with a terrible crunch. It was dead before it hit the ground, neck broken and skull crushed inward. Where he thought he might feel a touch of sadness at putting down the rabid thing he watched was the remains of the soul slowly flickered away and then fading tiredly out into sheer nothingness. Watching their brother fall made the remaining drakes hesitate for a brief moment. What remained of their sanity was likely screaming at them to flee. They never got the chance before James let loose another torrent of energy that swallowed them and a good portion of the hallway in its blast. He had no time to worry about drakes when his family was still in trouble. He padded through the molten rocks and fetid stench of vaporized lizards and continued on his way. He scented his way through the passages and reached the room with Obane and his father. He stepped inside and looked over his mate's fallen figure. His mate… He had little time or energy to consider the shift in realization, no time to question how and why Obane had gone from being a useful ally to his actual mate. Even he could see, though, the dim glow of his soul within him. It was dull and gray like the drakes, however it lacked the deep scars and infections they had. It was simply weary. "James…" His eyes turned up to the bronze bound to the wall watching him with pride and wonder. James slowly moved around Obane and lifted a paw to rip the chains out of the wall, freeing the man who dropped to the ground with a huff. He transformed all at once, his frame larger than James' with two sets of large, proud horns on his head scales so bright they were almost golden. Had James not held so much distaste for him, even in such a state, he might have admitted that he was proud to have such a creature for a father. Thel'rian held his gaze for a moment before he made his way over to Obane and leaned over his form. Slowly he pushed the dragon until he had better access, then lowered his head and bit down. James' reaction was swift and violent, a loud snarl ringing in the air as he launched forward and slammed the dragon away from his mate and bared his teeth in a warning display. Wings flared again and his tail slammed the ground threateningly as the dragon lay crumpled against the wall, shaking off the pain. Then James was over Obane, his tongue nursing the wounds his father had inflicted. He could taste the poison in Obane's blood and it was then that he realized… Thel'rian had been giving James access to begin purging Obane's blood of the toxins. Thel'rian snorted loudly and James returned the sound with annoyance. It was then that his father motioned towards the entrance. Neither of them had time to linger, there were still others that needed to be helped. It was only a matter of time before Julian came up with something to pin them down again. With his father following behind they charged into the hallway and James once more followed his nose. He could scent Dante and the smell alone had him worried. He turned a corner and froze with a snarl as he found Dante before him in the arms of… "Hey kiddo," Roume was smirking, but it was wan and exhausted, "Now that's what I call sacking up, good god man." James leaned forward and couldn't help himself from licking up Roume's face in an act of joy. The scent and the taste was right, this was indeed Roume. He swatted at James lightly, "Down boy." He turned to Thel'rian, "Sammy, Syn, and Dorn are locked up down that way," then he looked back to James, "Julie is doing her damnedest to hold Julian down, we need your help, come on." Thel'rian was already running off and James set himself to follow Roume. Had that been where Julie fled? To bring back Roume? He thought it wasn't possible. They turned into what appeared to be a main room, a massive place that stank of straw and must, with shelves set in the walls. His attention wasn't allowed to wander for long however as a snarl had his gaze turned to where Julie was being thrown across the stone floor. Julian spun around to face the dragons behind him, his jaw set and his eyes deathly serious, "What? You think you've won?" he barked an exhausted laugh, "Go ahead! Kill me." He threw out his arms in welcome. "James don't!" Julie was struggling to her feet, swaying back and forth, "If you kill him…he'll jump to a new body." Julian smirked, "And if you don't, then I do this." He waved his hand and Roume let out a shocked sound of anguish as he crumpled to the floor and clutched himself around Dante's unconscious figure. James stiffened and growled, stepping forward. The man was laughing, "Once they've been touched by the poison blood their resistance to my magic evaporates!" he grinned like a loon. He squeezed his hand into a fist and Roume shrieked. James rushed forward and lashed out, Julian's body flew to the side and slammed into the wall as James let out a roar. Julie was running in, putting herself between the dragon and her brother. If she meant to stop him from killing Julian he would not hesitate to end her as well.

"James listen!" She huffed, "If Julian jumps we'll have to catch him all over again!" How the man was still alive was baffling, but he watched Julian's head twitch up with blood dripping down his face, a twisted smile on his lips, "What're you going to do, Mommy?" he rasped with a laugh. There was no question. James pushed forward and Julie had to stagger out of the way to avoid getting crushed as the dragon lifted his paw and administered a final blow. He felt the bones snap beneath him, the skin tore open and blood, hot and fresh, spattered on the ground. There was something entirely satisfying about the sensation. For a few minutes the world was entirely silent around him as he felt the swell of his power fading within him. Finally he heard shifting, breathing, and he turned his head to see Roume leaning against the wall of the room with Dante in his arms, watching Julie. "Is it over?" he asked. The woman looked annoyed, "No. Far from. You killed a puppet." Roume looked down at Dante and let out a weak sigh, "Well, we didn't have a choice." Julie snarled and flailed her hands, pacing angrily, "Yes, you did! I was trying to tell you! I was going to try and trap him, so he can't pull this anymore, on anyone!" Roume just glared at her angrily, "Look, I get it. Or maybe I don't, but it's done now. How do we keep him from jumping to one of us?" She scoffed, "You don't, but don't worry. He didn't jump to any of you. His serums weren't done, he's going to have to find himself another braniac to finish them." That was when James noticed something about the woman. He canted his head and turned, leaning in to bump his nose against her arm which was webbed with black veins. She looked down and frowned heavily, and then saw Roume had noticed it now too. She sighed, "I had to use…" she lifted her hands and studied her arms, swallowing, "My magic is different from others. Julian and I…we're different." Her hands fisted and she winced visibly as the veins split in some areas, black blood dribbling down her hands and wrists, "Witches draw their magic from the world, they don't command magic though. They redirect it from other sources. Mages command magic from the energies of the universe around them, similar to how you dragons do. My magic though… Julian's magic…we don't call from the universe. We summon it from our souls, we feed it into our blood and that gives us the power to manipulate whatever we need. But using our blood as a magical current is dangerous. It poisons us. Slowly and painfully. That was why Julian shed his own flesh, he had poisoned himself to the point that he was going to die. He jumps into other bodies, manipulates the minds until he becomes one with them, so that he can use their souls, their blood, and when they're all dried up he just…jumps." She shrugged. Roume frowned, "Why didn't you tell us this before?" "I didn't think it was important. I had no idea why Julian was so interested in James until," she turned around, "He mentioned earlier that the witch who cursed the dragons poisoned their blood. The black blood, the poison, he must think it similar. I think he was looking for a cure." "But if he can just jump ship whenever he wants, why does he need a cure?" Roume asked grumpily. "That I don't know…" she looked to James again and held out her hands to show him, "I'm sorry you got dragged into all of this though. That you lost people." She took a breath, "I'm sorry I had to lie to you about Roume, I thought, I was hoping, that it would get you angry enough to fight Julian." James leaned down and let his tongue slip out over Julie's hands, tasting the bile of the black blood before spitting it out. The woman seemed to be in awe as she watched the black veins begin to ease away. "Come on, we need to get to Obane." The reminder made James tense up and he was already galloping off down the hall to find his mate again. Julie was fast behind him and the both of them broke into the small holding room to where Obane was still laying. Julie rushed over and dropped down, leaning in, "He's breathing," she chimed and reached to her belt, pulling out a knife, "I can't purge it, or cure it, but I can draw all of the poison to a point. But James, he's already weak. I'm afraid that if we drain too much blood-" James growled low in his chest. "Alright, alright…" She huffed and put her hands over the dragon's throat where the scales were thin and soft. Her eyes closed and her face scrunched up and James could practically hear the blood shifting and churning in Obane's veins. He watched her hands begin to thread with fresh black blood that crawled upwards. He remembered the feel of it, slow and agonizing, curling through his system. He couldn't imagine doing it to himself like that. Suddenly she opened her eyes and grabbed for her dagger, "Get ready." She breathed and suddenly the flesh was sliced open and there was a sickening sound as globs of thick black blood splattered onto the floor, Obane's body very slowly pumping more out. "Go on, now. Do your thing!" James jumped and leaned in; the first taste of the potent blood was enough to make him gag and retch. He lapped at it and spat out any that gathered in his mouth. He listened intently, feeling

fearful as he listened to the beat of his heart grow slow and weakened. James whined and lowered himself down, still licking, still trying to purge the poison from his mate's body. He inwardly reveled when he finally got the first taste of Obane's actual blood on his tongue, and set the last of the wound in his saliva until it was sealed and the flow of blood stopped. He could only pray that the dragon could fight off the rest on his own… Julie sat on her knees, nearly covered in Obane's poisoned blood and looking none too happy about it. "Sadly this is not the most disgusting thing I've been privy to." She muttered, her hand gingerly stroking the beast's scales. She sighed, "I wish I could do more, but I'm not a mender." "You've done enough Jules," both woman and dragon looked up and saw Thel'rian and Samantha in the threshold, "Rest now. James, you too. There's nothing else we can do right now." Roume and Dante appeared as well, watching the dragon worriedly. "The others are fine," Roume reported calmly, "Dorn is taking Syn back to his pond, and has Evran with him as well. Everyone should be fine." Should be. The words weighed heavily in the air and did nothing to quell James' nerves. He moved to lay behind Obane, curling around his mate and he was shocked by how cold he felt. He curled one of his wings around Obane, nudging against his jaw. All that was left now was for Obane to wake up…

Forever Bound Chapter Summary

Like a mirror reflecting a mirror through to infinity their pleasure echoed between them even long after they were through.

The sheer fact that Obane was cold in James’ hold was more than enough to tell him that something was wrong. When the first tremors began to form within the dark dragon’s bones James curled himself in tighter and looked to his mate’s face. It was twisted that he hoped to find anguish, fear, anything that might show him that Obane was still alive but his features were smooth. Over a short amount of time the trembling grew stronger and the dragon felt as if he were getting colder. Panicked and desperate he looked to those around them in the room, Thel’rian, Samantha, Roume, and Dante, and let out a pleading sound. Roume and Dante were the first to stand and make their way over. Roume tucked himself on the opposite side of Obane while Dante curled around the beast’s head and pillowed him with fluffy white wings. Dante still looked exhausted and broken, but every time Roume leaned in to nuzzle him he let out a genuine purr. Thel’rian stood slowly and made his way close to the pile, looking over every face carefully. He then huddled in close and laid down to cover the dragon with his wings. Together, all huddled up in one big mass, the four dragons shared their heat with their fallen friend. Within minutes the trembling eased to short, sporadic bursts but the dragon remained unconscious. Julie had vanished shortly after everyone had gathered in Obane’s presence. James assumed she had taken Julian’s journal and left, she didn’t seem the type to stay for the end of a story that wasn’t hers, which is why it surprised the dragon when she reappeared in the room looking exhausted and irate. “Cuddle pile,” she drolled, “Looks comfy. But I think it’s about time that big, black, and scary woke up don’t you think?” James snorted at her comment, he’d been trying. She held up something she had in her hand and James canted his head as he stared at the strange looking dry plant. “You owe me for this,” she shot as she broke the plant in half with a stiff snap, “This stuff isn’t easy to get.” Samantha stood up from where she was sitting against Thel’rian and approached curiously, “Hastroot?” she queried and knelt down to examine it, “But I don’t get it, aside from being extremely rare why does this help?” She and Julie both stood once the Mage seemed satisfied with whatever she had done to the plant, “Because Hastroot is like dragon smelling salt. If anything can snap him out of that hibernation he’s in, it’s this stuff.” She squeezed her thumbs and forefingers against the bottom of each small piece and the ends lit on fire. Within seconds a foul stench filled the room strong enough to make James flinch back while Roume, Dante, and Thel’rian reared back and pressed themselves to the back of the room. James refused to leave Obane’s side, but the stench was sharp and his eyes burned and he let out a distasteful little grumble. The other dragons ended up fleeing the room after a minute, unable to handle the potent smell and James was doing his best to hold down his stomach. Julie moved forward and lightly waved the herb right in front of Obane’s nose and the smell flowered into new depths of awful. James hissed at the offending object, wanting nothing more than to get away. James watched Obane’s face warily, waiting to see if there was any sign that the herb was getting through. He felt his heart sinking every moment, hope slipping as he watched Julie’s face crumble from confidence to uncertainty. Her brows furrowed, lips turned down in a frown and after a moment the herb burned up completely, leaving her sitting before the dragon with a sigh. She reached out a hand and gently brushed her fingers over the beast’s muzzle before going to open one golden eye and check his pupils. There was a long stretch of silence between them as the scent slowly faded into an acrid aftertaste. Her face was entirely unreadable for a long while before she shoved herself onto her feet with a renewed look of determination, “Wait here.” She turned and fled the room again. As she passed Samantha she grabbed the woman’s arm and drug her off as well. After a few minutes of quiet, Thel’rian and Roume returned to Obane’s side. Once more they surrounded the dragon with their bodies, trying to quell the fresh trembles that had started back up in their absence. James curled in closer, wrapped a wing around his mate and nuzzled into the cold space between the dragon’s neck and jaw. He recalled the vision he’d shared with the Mother, the last moments he spent with what remained of Obane’s consciousness. He had no way of knowing if any of that was real save for the advice he was given had been accurate. He considered the possibility of it just being a fluke. He wondered what would happen if the dragon died, what would happen to his scale, or if the mark had truly already been passed to their offspring. Julie and Samantha returned some time after and the Mage had a look of renewed determination.

In her hand she held a syringe, the sight of which drew a deep growl out of James. “Relax Mommy,” she shot quickly and held the item up, “It’s adrenaline mixed with some of your saliva. Give his heart a kick start and get this stuff in his veins.” She knelt down and pushed at one of his large paws, exposing his underside, but James blocked access with another growl. “You want him to wake up or not?” she spat. “James,” his mother crooned softly, “Julie is only trying to help.” He snorted and slowly pulled his paw away again. For a long moment Julie just stood there with the syringe in hand, still capped, staring at the dragon. All eyes were on her as she seemed to be considering something. “Jules?” Samantha tried gently, “Maybe you should try call-” “If you say his name Sammy, I will give you genital warts.” She snapped quickly, took a breath and seemed to have been broken from her hesitancy. She uncapped the needle and dropped down to her knees, “Alright big guy, this might hurt…a lot.” She jammed the needle into his chest and punched the knob down all the way before yanking it out. James listened as for a moment nothing seemed to change before all at once Obane’s heart seemed to burst into a wild tempo and his body seized. Julie grabbed Samantha and pulled her back and away just before Obane’s body jerked up onto his paws and he thrashed and scrambled at the ground beneath him. His eyes opened wide with fear and confusion and his wings flared wide as he gasped for breath. “And we have a winner.” Julie said cheerily. James stood entirely still as he watched Obane staring blankly at the opposite wall as if trying to gather himself, his eyes wide and unblinking. Thel’rian and Roume rumbled quietly and James slowly approached. His mind flashed for a moment, white and confused, he backed away but pain and panic followed. He gaped as he tried to push away the sudden raw emotions, unable to tell their sources. Slowly they melted away into distant sensations, still present but walled away. When James looked up he saw Obane staring at him with that same wide, unblinking gaze. Suddenly he was overwhelmed in both body and mind as the dragon rushed forward and enveloped him in strong arms and wings. Relief washed through James so strong and foreign that he realized it was not just his own. He stared at Obane as he squirmed to find a comfortable position and returned the scaly embrace and just held on to what he knew in that moment. Obane was alive, awake, and he would be alright. He was still cold and shaking, James held him closer in an attempt to soothe that. Joy was filling him now, mixing with the relief he was feeling. He was beginning to understand that these emotions weren’t his own, but Obane’s. He accepted them and slowly tried to usher the dragon off of him, moving to sit up and nuzzle against his head and neck. He tried pushing his own relief through to the dragon, unable to tell if it was getting through save for watching the dragon’s golden gaze. Roume growled something, and for the first time James recognized it as an actual language, though he didn’t understand it. He saw Obane’s attentiveness, the way he watched Roume and offered a slow nod and responded with his own sounds. James just watched, curious about all of his new discoveries. After a few minutes, Roume and Thel’rian began to move, leading the way out of the cave. Obane was much slower and James remained beside him and tried to assist him whenever he could. There was still a tremble in the dragon’s body but he was working hard to control it. James could feel that he was trying to be strong, trying to act like nothing was wrong; it was so much deeper than just knowing Obane personally, he could see feel every muscle of his legs quivering beneath the dragon’s weight and the weak mask of determination. Something was pushing at it though, trying to push the thoughts away so that James wouldn’t see them. He watched Obane curiously and when the look was returned he felt as if he could understand. He truly was feeling what his mate did. Was this what it was like to be truly mated? Not exactly… The collection of words and thoughts tumbled through his mind, entirely not his own and it made James pause for a moment. You gave me a piece of your soul carved from the essence of your very being. Once it attached to mine we became bound together in a manner much deeper than mates. We exist within one another. James gawked openly. He wanted to respond but he found it hard to concentrate exactly what he wanted to communicate with the dragon. I’m sure you will understand the connection well with time. Obane started moving again and James was back beside him, helping to keep him upright. The dragon’s behavior felt wrong… After the initial burst of relief and joy he felt from Obane there had been very little else from him. He lightly pushed at the sensation that was Obane at his side, the strange lifelessness that had him so deeply worried. But then his mate rumbled softly and returned the mental nudging, I’m simply tired, James… I’m beyond happy I am alive, and have you to thank for it.

They emerged out of the network of caves and James flinched at the light. However when he looked over to Obane he did a double take when he saw the dragon’s scales glitter with the light of the sun. Everyone was staring at Obane, he realized, as they all collectively realized that the dragon was no longer a solid pitch black color, and he seemed almost ephemeral. “Your power…” Thel’rian growled, and James realized that Obane was translating through his mind for James. “Obane, did he take your power from you?” Obane slowly shook his head, “No, in my closeness to death my power was passed on to my offspring.” He looked to James and let out a deep rumble of appreciation, “I am no longer an Omega.” There was a long silence around them and James felt everyone’s desire to question what had happened, but Obane still looked so weary. James leaned up to nuzzle his mate and he was filled with appreciation and muted joy before he was nuzzled back. The dragon could sense his change of view, he could feel what James felt, and he was beginning to understand. They both were.

Changing out of his dragon form was more of a hassle than it was worth. His body violently protested the change and he was informed that it was because the egg was far enough along that his human body could no longer handle the strain. James expected to find annoyance with this revelation, however he had to admit that there were base pleasures to be taken in sunbathing and watching Roume tend to his clan. Obane was far from alright. He could feel it with every brush and touch both physical and emotional he made with his mate, but very slowly he saw improvements. Obane was recovering from more than just the damage Ytal had done to his body; his loss of power had left behind a hollow ache and worthlessness that James had not been expecting at all. James often wondered if he was too late in realizing that the dragon was his mate, that if he had accepted it sooner if things might have been different. But then every night before they found sleep curled around one another, with the battered and recovering clan around them as well, Obane would nudge James’ belly and rumble softly. His soul would reverberate with pride and joy and James would stoke that flame with every positive thought he could manage. They had yet to tell the others about their newfound link, it was still new and something James and Obane wanted to keep to themselves. It had only been a few short days since the insanity with Julian had ended (and James hoped that it was truly ended, despite Julie’s fussing) and life was beginning to return to some tiny semblance of normal. This mostly included light bickering between Roume and Thel’rian, Dante and Roume making lovey-dovey eyes at one another, and Obane staring at him a lot more than necessary. It was early one morning, so early that the sky was still dark and the air still cool. Everyone was asleep in a cluster around James and Obane, still lazy from the meal Roume and Thel’rian had brought them. James was drawn awake by the slightest pull on his link with Obane as he had become incresingly sensitive to little changes in the dragon. What’s wrong? He was still getting used to communication, and especially with his mind still groggy his question likely turned out little more than a sleepy nudge at his mate. Obane was wrapped around him, wing curled over James’ figure while he watched the edge of the forest. He filled their link with comfort, soothing strokes and colors that were quickly lulling James back to sleep. But James distracted himself from the attempted brush-off as he took stock of how the moonlight reflected from the dragon’s scales, much like the sunlight had, and it was still something he was getting used to. When Obane saw his attempts were not working he sighed, Return to sleep, James. You first. He replied quickly, huffing softly before resting his head against his mate’s claw. Sleep evades me. Worry not. James huffed again, Don’t get all formal with me. Where’s the sassy Obane I was growing to like so much? He lifted his head and nudged the dragon’s jaw lightly. Obane was silent for many long minutes before he turned his head down to return the gesture. The two had discovered that words weren’t always the best way to communicate, and while James wasn’t inclined to ‘share his feelings’ it was hard not to when the two were connected at the soul. It was just easier. Weariness filtered through their connection from Obane, along with a constant undercurrent of pain and regret. James knew Obane felt terrible for having passed on his power to their child, it was something the elder dragon would never forgive himself for, but he’d had no choice at the time. James pushed through as much comfort as he could manage and curled closer. When his attempts still failed to relax the dragon James let out a huff and pulled himself up to stand, stretching in much the same manner as a cat before he began to pick his way through the dozing dragons. At Obane’s threads of curiosity James turned and held his gaze for a moment before he plodded his way over to the forest. He didn’t check to see if his mate was following, he could feel the dragon’s presence all around him.

James pushed into a slow gallop through the trees, winding through the forest with surprising ease. He was getting used to the dragon body, it no longer felt clumsy and foreign. When he emerged on the other side of the trees at the edge of Roume’s territory he paused and looked up at the mountainside before him. Obane appeared a few seconds later and pulled himself up beside James, filtering through that same sense of curiosity. James pulled up memories of this place, still somewhat bitter, of their first meeting here. Of what happened. Obane flinched back as if physically struck and let out a deep growl of displeasure at the reminder. James turned to look at his mate and once more pushed comfort into their connection, slowly approaching. He leaned up and nuzzled himself up against Obane, licked at the soft space between his neck and jaw and pushed his desire through to the dragon. He wanted to be done with the bitterness and to erase the unpleasant memories of their first meeting. He wanted to replace them with new ones, pleasant ones. Understanding crept between them, followed by hesitation. James understood Obane’s hesitation, and he knew it was because of their past. He let out a little wanton sound for his mate, feeling the pull it had between them. He stepped back and flared his wings, let out a purr as he watched and felt the battle warring in Obane. This was the first time that the tables were turned between them, where James was the one pushing for sex and Obane stood hesitant and brooding. The bronze huffed at this, amused, and turned his back to his mate and spread his back legs apart in offering. The pieces were crumbling for Obane as lust spiked through him. Obane… The dragon snorted, but he was closer. The first touch of tongue to James’ slit made him jump and warmth pooled in him all at once. James still felt hesitance in their connection and he let out a growl before he filled the dragon with wantneedmate in both word and emotion. The last of the pieces fell away and Obane was mounted in the next instant, leaning down to lick and nuzzle at the soft space behind James’ jaw. The affection alone was almost erotic and he felt himself relaxing. He still wasn’t sure how or why or when he had come to accept Obane as his mate and lover, but it felt natural. After months of fighting for the sake of fighting he was through. Obane accepted him for being a man, for being a human, for his stubbornness, and once James had taken the time to stop being angry he had come to realize that the dragon’s warmth and comfort was truly an incredible thing. James let him in easily and it felt amazing. His entire body sang with pleasure and through the connection he shared the sensation and received it back in equal amounts. The two felt as one, and it had little to do with the sex. They existed as a single entity now, bound together. Their combined release was something of cosmic power. Like a mirror reflecting a mirror through to infinity their pleasure echoed between them even long after they were through. It was something James wanted to do again, and soon, once he regained feeling in his extremities, and once his heart stopped threatening to pound out of his chest. They spent the rest of the chilly dark morning twisted and tangled in one another. Mating and resting and bonding blurred together and little by little James indeed replaced his bad memories. He still felt Obane’s doubts and insecurities but the edges were dulled by overwhelming pleasure. James figured that if this was how he would be able to keep his mate calm and content, it was a damn good deal. Eventually, exhausted and happy, the two of them found sleep.

One Clan and a Baby Chapter Notes

“This cloth was woven from the purest elements possible and crafted for an ancient prince in pre-biblical times.” Obane translated Dorn’s words and James felt his jaw hanging open. He pulled the cloth closer and rumbled happily, the smooth silks feeling wondrous against his scales.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

It was shortly after Ytal’s death that Dante fell ill. It happened swiftly and he tried to hide it, but even James could scent the wrongness about the smaller male. Roume refused to leave his mate’s side, and Thel’rian and Obane took turns hunting, but anything they brought back the little white dragon vomited back up before it even reached his stomach. Julie had left without a word. As mysteriously as she had shown up, she was gone again. James had a strong feeling that the reason behind Dante’s illness had to do with the serum Ytal had tortured him with. The thought made James sick to his stomach and Obane shared his distaste while trying to keep his mate relaxed. But how could James relax when it was very possible the little dragon was dying? Would he suffer the same horrific fate as Tarren? Evran remained in human form. Even when the dragons were all huddled up at night, he wrapped himself in a blanket and tucked himself up against someone. James wondered what the violet had gone through… It was on the third day of Dante’s illness that he began to tremble much like Obane had. He pawed helplessly at the ground beneath him, his wings flared of their own accord, and he whined softly in his restless sleep. Roume hardly slept at all as he constantly fussed over Dante, and the sudden negative turn had the Alpha in a frenzy of worry. Samantha had been trying desperately to create a cure, and James found abject amusement in how she bossed Thel’rian about, sending him to get her ingredients or borrowing his own dragon magics. However with each failed attempt she made she could only complain about how she was treating symptoms, and had no idea as to the actual malady itself. “Why don’t you call Julie back?” Evran asked that next morning as Samantha was stroking Dante’s muzzle. The woman looked as strained and exhausted as the dragons did as she looked over to the violet, “If Julie could help us here, I would have called her already. Just like me though, she would only be able to treat symptoms.” She reached down into a small ceramic bowl where a white gel coated her fingers and brought it up to gently rub it along the fleshy part of Dante’s nose. The dragon relaxed fractionally. “Sadly, the only person I could think to call would be…Ytal. He was the only expert on dragon biology I knew of.” James rolled onto his side and relaxed, the pressure on his belly abating some. Obane adjusted around him. Roume was alternating between pacing restlessly and laying with Dante. A few minutes later the tense quiet was broken when Dorn and Syn stepped out of the trees. The stone dragon was in his human form and was dwarfed by the Aarkain who stood almost nine feet tall. They approached the collection of dragons, “If anyone can figure out what’s wrong with Dante, Syn can.” Dorn announced to no one and everyone. Syn looked to Roume, regarding the dragon lazily before he spoke, “I will need some of his blood. If it is the same toxin that was in Tarren’s body however…” the unspoken promise sent a cold shudder down James’ spine. He approached Dante’s body and got nothing but a blank stare from Roume. Samantha looked up at the tall creature as he awkwardly sat down several feet from her, “I have already tested his blood,” she said calmly, “The black toxin isn’t present. Whatever is poisoning him…” “Ae’shurian magics,” Syn spat with distaste, “I may not be able to cure him, but my pallet is much more keen. I can taste a drop of blood over a hundred leagues away, and tell you where the blood originated.” He narrowed his eyes, “Let me work, human.” Thel’rian growled but Samantha held up her hand, glancing to the dragon, “He’s right.” The Aarkain nodded and then lifted one of his long webbed hands. The sharp claw flexed and elongated, and at James’ fascinated look Syn smirked, “Save for my spine, my body is made of muscle and cartilage.” He relaxed his hand and the long claws shrank several inches, “The cartilage runs in coils that shift depending on the state of my muscles. Unlike you, I do not have a ‘full dragon form’ to change in and out of at will.” He flexed his hand again and the fingers and claws elongated, focusing back on the task at hand as James was silently impressed. Syn cut a line nearly five inches long at Dante’s shoulder; the little white dragon flinched and

whined. He leaned in and ran a blue tongue over the gash and sat back, his tail shifting in the grass as his gills fluttered. For a long moment he was completely silent, but James watched as the Aarkain’s eyes went from contemplative to curious, then confused, then curious again. He looked to James almost accusingly and Obane growled. He then looked to Roume, his face serious, “I am afraid that there is no cure for what Dante has.” The words settled over the dragons heavily and James felt cold. All eyes turned to Dante who lay trembling on the ground, completely unaware of what was going on around him. Roume appeared to have stopped breathing… “However,” Syn’s voice felt muted in the panic of the situation, “I don’t think he’d want a cure, honestly.” Roume snorted loudly, almost aggressively, “While there is no cure, he can be fixed.” James lifted his head and blinked in confusion, not understanding. How could there be no cure, but a fix? Syn shifted and laid himself out, settling on his side right next to Dante’s head as he gently stroked the dragon’s face, “Dante, little one…” his voice was shockingly soft, almost hypnotic, “Can you hear me? I need you to change into your human form. Can you do that for me?” Dante whined softly, one of his eyes opening. It was glassy and unfocused, and he leaned his head towards Syn just a hair, “Dante,” the Aarkain cooed, “Change back for me.” Very slowly the little dragon’s form began to change, and it was such a slow process that James squirmed uncomfortably as he watched the last of the fur and scales recede into flesh. He was curled in on himself, whimpering softly as Roume brought a wing over him. “Very good, very good. How do you feel? Any better?” Syn’s claws gently carded through Dante’s sweat-damp hair. Dante gasped in a few sharp breaths and whined softly. “M…My stomach hurts…” Syn smiled softly and it looked terrifying with all of his teeth, “Yes I expect it would. But you feel better than you did?” Slowly the little white dragon nodded, “I would assume you can eat something now, so long as you keep the portion small. Based on what I know, it seems to be triggered by the first transformation. You said the Ytal injected something into you?” Glassy eyes stared, confused, up at Syn before he nodded. “Poison…” “Hmm, not really.” Syn suddenly turned his gaze onto James who curled back instinctively, “No, it wasn’t a poison. It was a cure, isn’t that right James? That’s what Ytal was using your blood for, after all.” Roume’s form shifted down all at once and he gathered Dante into his arms protectively, “If what you’re saying it true, we’d have known by now.” He challenged. Syn sighed and rolled his eyes, long tail twisting elegantly as he stood up, “Who is to say how long it would take for the substance to take proper effect? The reason he was in pain is because his genes, his very chromosomes, were at war with themselves. When he shifted back into his human form, my hope is that his body accepted the change. I found evidence of this on Tarren when I cleansed his body, but whatever Ytal had used then was much more volatile. Isn’t that right Evran?” The violet looked up from where he had been sitting alone, wrapped in a blanket on the grass. His eyes were haunted and broken and he quickly turned his gaze back down, “H-He tried…several times. T…Tarren’s body…” “I know,” Syn sounded truly remorseful, “I’m guessing you knew what was wrong with Dante?” “I-I…” “You didn’t know anything that could have helped.” Syn continued, “I’m not accusing you of anything. Look at me Evran,” and when the young man finally looked up the Aarkain pressed on, “Dante is going to be fine. He will not suffer the same fate as our brother.” This didn’t appear to help much as Evran dropped his gaze and huddled in on himself. “So you’re saying Dante’s going to be like James now?” Roume’s hesitant voice broke the short silence. “I cannot say for sure, time will tell us that much.” His gills fluttered, “All I can say for sure is that this malady will not kill him.” “Thank you, Syn.” Roume rumbled softly. The Aarkain’s eyes suddenly turned hard and he spun around to loom over Roume threateningly, “Do not thank me,” he snarled, his voice warped and this time James flinched while Obane made to stand, “You, foolish ‘Alpha,’ greedy and sentimental, all of this is your fault! You put the lives of your Clan in danger! James may have been born into the human culture, but you have come to adopt their ways far too much, you have become soft and weak!” James stood suddenly and moved to put himself between Syn and Roume, a growl low in his throat.

“You would defend him?” the Aarkain hissed. Obane was up now and ambling close, “Your conflict is best reserved when we do not have those who are injured or carrying to stress.” He used his body to force more space between James and Syn, “We appreciate your assistance Syn, and I understand your upset, but now is not the time for your malice.” James wondered if Syn could understand the draconian, but the look in the Aarkain’s eyes was enough for him. His gills fluttered, “I will no longer follow this dragon as my Alpha.” He said calmly, “And I am certain that I am not the only one who feels as such.” James looked to Roume and saw his eyes downcast, content to just hold his mate as his clan fell apart around him. Loss was gripping at James. The clan had become his home and his family, and he had come to love them all at some point, in some manner. They had all suffered for him and because of him, and the thought that they were going to stop being a family because of him was… A pulse of comfort came through his connection with his mate, but it did little for the mounting pain and loss. Another pulse, this one more surprising as he saw his own emotions reflected within the dragon, the knowledge that the clan, their family was crumbling. Obane shifted down and stood, dwarfed but confident, before Syn for a moment before he turned to the rest of their clan. “Is it true, that many of you would no longer follow Roume as your Alpha?” Syn, Dorn, and Evran turned their eyes away. Obane looked to Roume, “And you? Would you fight for them?” Roume looked up at Obane finally, his eyes lost and broken as he clutched Dante closer. He looked as if he wanted to stand, but releasing his mate would mean letting go of everything holding him whole, “I would fight for them, always. I would give my life for any of them, a hundred times over. But I am not a leader for them any longer…” His voice broke. The black dragon looked around him, his eyes settling on James, “These last several months, I have had something here I never had before. As an Omega, I had no need of a Clan, or Family. It was supposed to be only my mate and I, and our offspring. My life was only to that of my scale, I existed as their link to power. This is how Omegas have existed for eons. But I see now that this is wrong. My scale still means much to me, but this Clan has been a family to my mate, and for me. Losing Tarren was losing a piece of my heart, like losing a brother I never knew I had. This is the family that brought my mate through the most difficult part of his life, and I would like to see this Clan be a family to our child as well…” He swallowed and James pushed through a wave of encouragement that had Obane straightening, “The loss of my power has had me fearing further emptiness within me. But the fear of losing this family is a terror that my mate and I share. So, if you will have me, I wish to take Roume’s place as the head of this Clan, to protect and support you all.” Joy radiated from James and he made sure to make it known to Obane. Silence filled the space for a long while, gazes moving over all those present. “I would follow…” Evran’s voice was small but he was watching Obane carefully. Dorn looked to Syn momentarily, then back to Obane, “It would be an honor.” Syn sighed, “I suppose my nest is already settled.” “We will follow.” Roume’s voice surprised James as he turned to look at the man. He was smiling. Obane nodded, “Then it is settled. A family we shall remain.”

Dante shifted forms several days later and she was beautiful. James noted how the fur was softer, the feathers brighter, and her tail was longer. Then she looked at Roume and James could see them falling in love all over again, with a joy in Roume’s eyes he had never seen before. Obane shared in his mate’s silent amusement as Roume scrambled to chase Dante into the forest. “It seems our child will have cousins.” Was Obane’s contented response. “A blessing in disguise.” Confirmation pulsed through their link.

A week later Roume taught James how to fly. The sky was free and clear and incredible, even if he grew tired quickly. Obane taught James how to control his fire. Evran taught James the basics

of dragon magics. Samantha taught James about the natural elements of witchcraft.

Life was exciting.

Tony came to visit with his mother, and though there wasn’t much in the way of conversation there was still fun to be had. James discovered that Tony’s mother knew about Samantha’s being a witch, and though the dragon blood surprised her, she had always known James was different. Tony found that he loved Dante’s baking.

It was a quiet, foggy morning when James opened his eyes, suddenly wide awake. He tried to return to sleep, curling closer into the pile of dragons around him, but the ground felt impossibly inflexible and cold. After readjusting several times he knew he needed to find someplace softer to rest. Upon standing he came to realize how heavy he felt, the most uncomfortable he had felt in some time. He snorted to himself. Obane awoke and yawned, pulsing curiosity through their connection. When James flashed the reasons for his annoyance his mate was suddenly up on his paws and stretching. He then turned to Roume and nudged him awake. They shared a short conversation that Obane did not translate, but suddenly he was up as well and shifting down as he nearly ran into the house. It was James’ turn to pulse curiosity into their connection, mixed with annoyance. “Nesting instincts.” Came the response. Oh… James blinked and pictured a birds nest, and he was rewarded with amusement from his mate, “Close. But much more grand. Do you wish to nest here, or…?” James canted his head and he realized that the idea of nesting around the other dragons was unpleasant. He shook his head. Roume came out with an armful of blankets and tossed them onto the grass before running back inside. “It is not uncommon that mothers choose to nest away from their clan. Laying is generally a private matter…” A thrum of panic rose in his stomach at the idea and he almost felt sick about it. Was the time really getting that close? Obane must have seen his fear because he padded close and nuzzled James, “Easy. It will come naturally to you, just listen to your instincts. We should find a place to nest.” James just nodded and turned. The other dragons were awake now and watching him. When Roume came out with another armful, they were all getting up and moving inside to help him and Obane was pulling James towards the forest. He followed close at first, but as he rejected several areas within the forest he found himself moving further from Obane in search of a good place. Eventually, Obane just followed. It took some time before he found a spot and ripped out several bushes to open it up more. Obane assisted, and James began to dig through the soft soul, tearing up roots and rocks as he made a divot in the soil spanning several feet across in all directions. He only then noticed that Obane had been bringing the blankets and pillows that had been gutted from the house and James used them to line the nest and fill it until he was satisfied. Once completed he settled into his new nest and lay down, finding the world to be a much more relaxing place. When Obane joined him, he fell asleep.

The next day gifts were given. James had lined his nest with some of the trinkets and baubles from Roume’s house as instinct demanded, but his hoarding instinct fell over itself as Dorn appeared first, with a cloth in his mouth. The stone dragon lowered his head and settled the folded cloth on the edge of the nest before stepping back, and James curiously reached out and unfolded it. His eyes went wide.

The cloth was bright with color, gorgeous ancient patterns spun in gold, silver, and various bright colors of silk. Precious gems were sewn along the edges that sparkled in the soft light. “This cloth was woven from the purest elements possible and crafted for an ancient prince in prebiblical times.” Obane translated Dorn’s words and James felt his jaw hanging open. He pulled the cloth closer and rumbled happily, the smooth silks feeling wondrous against his scales. Shortly after Dorn left, Evran stepped through the trees. He was smiling softly, holding something against his chest. He settled the bag he was holding against the ground and reached inside, pulling out a crystal sphere. He set it on the edge of the nest, much as Dorn had done, and James reached out to pull if closer curiously. “It’s a real crystal ball.” He said with a smile, “It belonged to an old warlock who used to be my Mentor.” James found himself entranced by the swirl of color at its core. James gave Evran a happy chirp of appreciation. Evran smiled again, this time sadder. He reached into the bag again, pausing, “Um… Tarren was really excited about the possibility of a baby,” he admitted looking up. His eyes were sad for a moment as he pulled out a small branch and James immediately knew it was from Tarren’s tree. “He would have wanted to give you something.” James shifted closer to the edge of the nest and stretched his neck out, nuzzling Evran gently as both appreciation and comfort for his actions. He then took the offered branch and set it beside the cloth and the crystal. Some time later, Thel’rian stepped through the trees, accompanied by Samantha. James watched the dragon warily, he wanted no gifts that the dragon had to offer. He stood back while Samantha approached the nest and set something at the edge. James canted his head as he looked over and found a pendant of copper and bronze. She smiled sadly, “This has been in our family for many generations. This pendant is the last ingredient needed to open a gate to Ae’shuria, the land of our ancient ancestors.” She sat back, “It’s the last one in existence.” James took the pendant with newfound interest and looked it over, and even Obane seemed deeply interested in the object. There was a gem in the center and something inside of the gem. James looked closer, his eyes straining to focus through the color and crystal until he saw that something inside was moving. “It’s a single drop of a God’s Blood. Well, that’s what it’s called anyway.” She smirked, “Gods don’t bleed after all.” Thel’rian stepped forward a moment later. His mother unlatched a pouch from around his neck that James had failed to notice was there. Once it was lowered to the ground, Thel’rian opened it with a claw and carefully pushed out a curious object. James doesn’t recognize it at first. The shell is settled on the edge of the nest and James let it sit there as he looked up at the dragon. “The shell of my only son. It took me years to piece it back together, but it is the greatest and proudest piece of my collections.” Obane translates, and James looks at the shell once more. There are pieces missing that make it obvious that it’s hollow, but the shell itself is a brilliant shade of copper with natural swirls and shades that give it a natural pattern reminiscent of a fingerprint. James reached out to take the shell, if only to be polite. Thel’rian and Samantha leave quietly. Syn brought him a string of pearls of amazing colors that James never knew were possible. He set them by the crystal and the colors reflected within the sphere, making it even more mesmerizing. The sun was beginning to set, and James had been watching the edge of the trees in the hopes that Roume would come. Night fell dark and heavy and James found himself with a pit of disappointment. It wasn’t until the moon was high that the bronze dragon appeared at the edge of the nest, in his human form. James took note of how Roume’s eyes were slightly red and the skin of his cheeks seemed raw… He held a small wooden box in his hands and sat at the edge of the nest. James brought himself closer to the man, feeling something infinitely personal and precious about whatever was in the box. “You know kid, I know you’ve had it rough. We’ve all been expecting things of you that just aren’t fair. But lately you seem happy, and I’m glad for that.” He smiled and reached out to press a hand to James’ muzzle, rubbing it gently, “You even saved the clan, brought us all back together.” He looked down at the box and his smile faltered. Slowly Roume opened the box and turned it so that James could see. Inside was a small claw, a tooth, a litter of scales, and flecks of what James now recognized as egg shells. “Rae’ran was a strong kid. I could never hope to replace him, ever. But James, these last few months I’ve felt like I really have a son again. And while you may have been irritating as all fuck at times, that’s what family is. I know I haven’t been the best guy, but there’s nothing more precious I can give you.” James shoved his head against Roume firmly, until the man was forced to set the box aside and wrap his arms around James’ muzzle. “And Dante wanted me to come alone. But he didn’t have anything to give you per-say, but he did want you to be the first to know.” Roume sat back and leveled James with a smile, “You’re gonna have a cousin soon enough…” Joy radiated from James as he let out a trilling chirp. Roume was laughing and there were tears in his eyes, “I just found out myself, well officially anyway.”

his eyes, “I just found out myself, well officially anyway.” James was purring.

When James woke next he felt…different. Something was changing. He felt overwhelmed by his own instincts, his scales rippling over his muscles. He was awake and alert, every nerve alive with the acute sensation of newness. He stood up in the nest and looked down at Obane who was too close. He was too close and James wanted to be alone. Alone. He parted his jaws and hissed his displeasure, shoving so much annoyance through their connection that the dragon was startled awake. No sooner did Obane lift his head then he was being pushed and shoved at to get out. Move. The nest belonged to James, only James! He let out another hiss, and only when Obane was well out of James’ nest did he relax and settle back down around his new treasures. It wasn’t until some hours later when the first wave of discomfort crashed over him. His scales rippled again and he grunted in displeasure. Something was shifting, his body was adjusting. He moved, trying to find a comfortable position, but the discomfort kept coming and in a sudden moment of clarity he knew what was happening. He closed Obane from the connection, which was something he didn’t know he could do until that moment, but he wanted to be alone, completely alone. Once Obane was out of sight, James finally relaxed. Once more the egg inside of him shifted and pain sang up his spine. He whined and spread his wings in his discomfort, shifted and lifted himself onto his forepaws while spreading his hind legs wide. More discomfort wracked through his body and his stomach clenched painfully as his muscles pushed at the egg. He kept this up, he kept pushing and felt the solid presence of the egg moving. James didn’t quite remember the actual laying. His mind went hazy, the pain mounting, but when he found himself fully lucid once more he was wrapping himself around an egg. His egg. His child. He was tired, and the aftershocks of pain still licked at his muscles. But it was done. It was finally done. The egg was a solid shade of pure black, the same black as Obane’s scales when he was still an Omega. He could feel the life energy from within the egg, still as much a part of him as when it was still inside. It was warm and yet cold without James’ internal heat to keep it incubated, and James wrapped himself up tight around the object, folded a wing over the egg, tucked his nose under his wing and released hot breaths of air. Once the egg was warm again, James slowly began to open the connection again with Obane. His mate was well out of sight but still near enough. James wasn’t the only one with instincts driving him as Obane had been circling the small territory of their nest to keep it entirely safe. And though Obane wasn’t allowed back to the nest just yet, they found solace in their connection together…

“Oooh television, how I’ve missed you!” James was in his human form for the first time in several months, and after taking a long, hot shower, James found himself hugging Roume’s flat screen TV while Obane had himself wrapped around their egg. “I’ve missed all of Season Nine of Supernatural, it’s horrible!” Roume grunted from his spot on the loveseat where Dante was curled against him, “Well stop humping it and you can watch something.” James slowly returned to the couch with Obane and took their egg between them, wrapping it up in the cloth Dorn had given them. He took the remote given up by Roume and everyone crowded around as the first episode started up. James didn’t miss the irony of a clan of dragons watching Supernatural… They were four episodes in when he felt it. Both he and Obane looked down at the egg between them when James felt it again. Something shifted, but not inside of him. After another moment, the egg moved. James was breathless for a moment as he pulled the cloth away carefully, “Guys!” Several sleepy pairs of eyes looked up before suddenly everyone was awake and clambering over each other. The egg wiggled again, more insistent. This went on for many minutes and nobody dared look away before finally the first piece of the shell cracked and lifted away from a small black muzzle. A squeak filled the space of the room and James reached down to carefully peel the piece of shell away from the baby’s muzzle. Dante appeared at the edge of the couch, holding out a bowl which James dropped the shell into. He repeated the process for each piece chipped away by the baby, until it finally tumbled out of the shell and into its mother’s hands. Squeaks and trills erupted from her little maw and she uncurled herself for the first time. Her wings were nearly three feet across and her body was long and angular. She reached out and pawed at the air and James brought her in close until her claws buried in his shirt, her wings

wrapping around his shoulder and she rested her head in the crook of his neck. James was speechless and awestruck by the sheer amount of love he felt, how beautiful he found her and he stood there starstruck with his baby cradled in his arms for many long minutes. There were tears running down his face as he wondered how he ever thought he could just get rid of his child. All of the horrible things he’d said before, and now he was faced with this tiny creature and he was simply floored. He slowly looked up and saw every set of eyes on him, and he smiled, “It’s a girl,” he breathed, joy radiating in the connection with his mate, and in a moment he just knew, “Her name is Orae…”

Chapter End Notes

It's done! Thank you all for sticking through to the end, I hope you have enjoyed the story! But I'm not done here! Some of you may have noticed that I deleted my tumblr. This was largely due to tumblr's updated TOS and Copyright issues that made me paranoid. I have sorely missed chatting with you all though, so to make up for it I have two surprises for you. The first is that I've brought my old Twitter account up from its grave: https://twitter.com/EznoSerronas . The second is what's been taking up most of my time lately, and that's the creation of the Penstahr Website ( http://penstahr.com/index.php ) (my own personal Author's website). This website is a little bare bones right now, I'm hoping to get pages up daily. From this website you'll be able to see all of the books/stories I'm writing, download stories for free, learn about the Partha universe and about how it ties in with Earth! Many of my readers have asked me if there's going to be a sequel to Dragon Drive, and I am sad to say that there won't be (at least there's nothing in the works/planned right now). However that doesn't mean the story is over! My next book is planned to be titled Blood Magic, and it gives you all a chance to follow Julie on her adventure to find and stop Julian from whatever insanity he's planning. There won't be any pregnant dragons (at least, not main characters?) but I promise that the story is going to be deep and exciting.

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!